UT^^'.^/'yiil 


?,  / 


7 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


%  , 


.VA^. 


X, 


Presented   byT^VrBTB.V\ic7\v--\\  £. 

BX  9183  .U5A9~18^ 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
Th   K  ^f"eral  Assembly. 

rL  p°^  ?^  ''^''^^^   Order  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in 


m 


f 


/ 


THE   BOOK 


OF 


Church   Order, 


OF 

THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


IN 


THE  UNITED  STATES, 


Adopted  1879. 


ST    LOUIS.: 

Presbyterian  Publishing'  Co. 

RICHMOND,  VA.  : 

Presbyterian  Committee  of  Publication. 

i88i. 


PART  I. 

Form  of  Government, 


CHAPTER  I. 


OF   THE    DOCTRINE    OF     CHURCH     GOVERNMENT. 

I.  The  scriptural  form  of  cliurch  govern- 
ment, which  is  that  of  Presbytery,  is  compre- 
hended under  these  five  heads  of  doctrine — viz  : 
I.  Of  the  Church;  2.  Of  its  members  ;  3..  Of 
its  officers;  4.  Of  its  courts;  and  5.  Of  its 
orders.  . 

II.  The  Church  which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ^ 
has  erected  in  this  world  for  tlie    gathering  and  / 
perfecting  of  the  saints,  is   his  visible  kingdom  ' 
of  grace,  and-  is  one  and  the  same  in  all  ages.     ,_ 

III.  The   members    of    this  visible    Church  ■ 
catholic,   are   all  those  persons  in  every  nation, 
together   with  their  children,  who  make  profes- 
sion of  the  holy  rehgion  of  Christ,  and  of  submis-  ; 
sion  to  His  lav/s. 

IV.  The  officers  of  the  Church,  by  whom  all 
its  powers  are  administered,  are,  according  to 
the  Scriptures,  Ministers  of  the  Word,  Ruling 
Elders,  and  Deacons. 

V.  Ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  is  not  a  several, 
but  a  joint  power  to  be  exercised  by  Presbyters 
in  courts.     These  courts  may  have  jurisdiction 

[3]    ■ 


4  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

over  one  or  many  churches ;  but  they  sustain 
such  mutual  relations  as  to  realize  the  idea  of 
the  unity  of  the  Church. 

VI.  The  ordination  of  officers  is  ordinarily  by 
a  court. 

VII.  This  scriptural  doctrine  of  Presbytery 
is  necessary  to  the  perfection  of  the  order  of  the 
visible  Church,  but  is  not  essential  to  its  exist- 
ence. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OFTHECHURCH. 

Section  I.  —  Of  its  King  and  Head. 

I.  Jesus  Christ,  upon  whose  shoulders  the 
government  is,  whose  name  is  called  Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the  Everlasting 
Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace  ;  of  the  increase  of 
whose  government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no 
end;  who  sits  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and 
upon  his  kingdom,  to  order  it  and  to  establish  it 
with  judgment  and  with  justice  from  henceforth, 
even  forever ;  having  all  power  given  unto  Him 
in  heaven  and  in  earth  by  the  Father,  who  raised 
Him  from  the  dead,  and  set  Him  on  His  own 
right  hand,  far  above  all  principality  and  power, 
and  might,  and  dominion,  and  every  name  that 
is  named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but  also  in  that 
which  is  to  come,  and  hath  put  all  things  under 
His  feet,  and  gave  Flim  to  be  the  Head  over 
all  things  to  the  Church,  which  is  His  body,  the 
fullness  of  Him  that  filleth  all  in  all ;  He  being 
ascended  up  far  above  all  heavens,  that  He 
might  fill  all  things,  received  gifts  for  His  Church, 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT  5 

and  gave  all  officers  necessary  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  His  Church  and  the  perfecting  of  His 
saints. 

II.  Jesus,  the  Mediator,  the  sole  Priest, 
Prophet,  King,  Saviour,  and  Head  of  the  Church, 
contains  in  Plimself,  by  way  of  eminency,  all  the 
offices  in  His  Church,  and  has  many  of  their 
names  attributed  to  Him  in  the  Scriptures.  He 
is  Apostle,  Teacher,  Pastor,  Minister  and  Bish- 
op, and  the  only  Lawgiver  in  Zion.  It  belongs 
to  His  Majesty  from  His  throne  of  glory,  to  rule 
and  teach  the  Church,  through  His  Vvord  and 
Spirit,  by  the  ministry  of  men;  thus  media.tely 
exercising  His  own  authority.and  enforcing  His 
own  laws,  unto  the  edification  and  establish- 
ment of  his  kingdom. 

HI.  Christ,  as  King,  has  given  to  ITis  Church, 
officers,  oracles  and  ordinances;  and  especially 
has  He  ordained  therein  His  system  of  doctrine, 
government,  discipline,  and  worship  ;  all  which  j 
are  either  expressly  set  down  in  Scripture,  or  by  \ 
good  and  necessary  consequence  may  be  deduced  _ 
therefrom  ;  and  to  which  things   He  commands 
that  nothing  be  added,  and  that  from  them  naught 
to  be  taken  away. 

IV.  Since  the  ascension  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
heaven.  He  is  present  with  the  Church  by  His 
Word  and  Spirit,  and  the  benefits  of  all  His  of- 
fices are  efi'ectually  apphed  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Section  II. — The  Visible  Churc/i  Defined. 

I,  The  visible  Church  before  the  law,  under 
the  law,  and  now  under  the  gospel,  is  one  and 
the  sam.e,  and  consists  of  all  those  who  make 
profession  of  the  true  reHgion,  together  with 
their  children. 


6  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

II.  This  visible  unity  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
though  obscured,  is  not  destroyed  by  its  division 
into  different  denominations  of  professing  Christ- 
ians ;  but  all  of  these  which  maintain  the  Word 
and  Sacraments  in  their  fundamental  integrity 
are  to  be  recognized  as  true  branches  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ. 

III.  It  is  according  to  scriptural  example  that 
the  Church  should  be  divided  into  many  partic- 
ular churches. 

Section    III,  —  Of  the   ISfature   and  Extejit  of 
Church  Power. 

I.  The  power  which  Christ  has  committed  to 
His  Church  vests  in  the  whole  body,  the  rulers 
and  the  ruled,  constituting  it  a  spiritual  com- 
monwealth. This  power,  as  exercised  by  the 
people,  extends  to  the  choice  of  those  officers 
whom  He  has  appointed  in  His  Church. 

II.  Ecclesiastical  power,  which  is  wholly  spir- 
itual, is  two  fold :  the  officers  exercise  it  some- 
times severall) ,  as  in  preaching  the  gospel,  ad- 
ministering the  sacraments,  reproving  the  erring, 
visiting  the  sick,  and  comforting  the  afflicted, 
which  is  the  power  of  order ;  and  they  exercise 
it  sometimes  jointly  in  Church  courts,  after  the 
f  )rm  of  judg.Tient,  which  is  the  power  of  juris- 
diction. 

III.  The  sole  functions  of  the  Church,  as  a 
kingdom  and  government  distinct  from  the  civil 
commonwealth,  are  to  proclaim,  to  administer, 
and  to  enforce  the  law  of  Christ  revealed  in  the 
Scriptures. 

IV.  The  Church,  with  its  ordinances,  officers, 
and  courts,  is  the  agency  which   Christ  has  or- 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT  / 

dained  for  the  edification  and  government  of  His 
people,  foi  the  propagation  of  the  faith,  and  tor 
the  evarigeUzation  of  the  world. 

V  The  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  power, 
whether  joint  or  several,  has  the  divine  sanction, 
when  in  conformity  with  the  statutes  enacted  by 
Christ,  the  Lawgiver,  and  when  put  forth  by  courts 
or  by  officers  appointed  thereunto  m  His  Word. 
"    Section  IV.— Of  the   Particular    Church. 

I  A  particular  church  consists  of  a  uumber 
of  professing  Christians,  with  their  offspring, 
associated  together  for  divine  worship  and  godly 
living,  agreeably  to  the  Scriptures,  and  submit- 
ting to  the  lawful  government  of  Christ's  kingdom. 

II.  Its  officers  are  the  Pastor,  the  Ruling 
Elders,  and  the  Deacons. 

III.  Its  jurisdiction  being  a  joint  power,  is 
lodged  in  the  hands  of  the  Church  Session,  con- 
sisting of  the  Pastor  and  RuUng  Elders. 

IV.  To  the  Deacons  belong  the  administra- 
tion of  the  offerings  for  the  poor  and  other  pious 
uses.  To  them,  also,  may  be  properly  committed 
the  charge  of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  church. 

V.  The  ordinances  estabHshed  by  Christ,  the 
Head,  in  His  Church,  are,  prayer ;  singing  praises ; 
reading,  expounding,  and  preaching  the  Word  of 
God ;  administering  the  sacraments  of  baptism 
and  the  Lord's  Supper ;  pubHc  solemn  fasting 
and  thanksgiving ;  catechising  ;  making  offerings 
for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  and  for  other  pious 
uses ;  exercising  discipline  \  and  blessing  the 
people. 

VI.  Churches  destitute  of  the  official  minis- 
trations of  the  Word,  ought  not  therefore,  to 


8  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

forsake  the  assembling  of  themselves  together, 
but  should  be  convened  by  the  Session  on  the 
Lord's  day,  and  at  other  suitable  times  for  prayer, 
praise,  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
exhortation,  or  the  reading  of  a  sermon  of  some 
approved  minister.  In  like  manner.  Christians 
whose  lot  is  cast  in  destitute  regions  ought  to 
nieet  for  the  worship  of  God. 

SecHoji  V.  —  Of  the  Organization  of  a  Particu- 
lar  Church. 

I.  In  the  organization  of  a  church,  the  first 
step  shall  be  to  receive  testimonials  on  behalf 
of  such  of  the  applicants  as  are  members  of  the 
Church,  if  there  be  any  \  and  then  to  admit  upon 
a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ,  such  candidates 
as  0(i  examination  may  be  found  quahfied. 

II.  These  persons  should,  in  the  next  place, 
be  required  to  enter  into  covenant,  by  answering 
the  following  questions  affirmatively,  with  the 
uplifted  hand,  viz :  "Do  you,  in  reliance  on 
God  for  strength,  solemnly  promise  and  covenant 
that  you  will  walk  together  as  an  organized 
church,  on  the  principles  of  the  faith  and  order 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  that  you  will 
study  the  purity  and  harmony  of  the  whole 
body  ?"  The  presiding  minister  shall  then  say: 
"  I  now  pronounce  and  declare  that  you  are 
constituted  a  church,  according  to  the  Word  of 
God  and  the  faith  and  order  of  the  Presbyterian 
Cliurch  in  the  United  States.  In  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.     Amen." 

III.  Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons  are  then  to 
be  elected,  ordained  and  installed. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  9 

CHAPTER  III. 

OFCHURCHMEMBERS. 

I.  The  infa.Rt  seed  of  believers  are,  through 
the  covenant  and  by  right  of  birth,  members  of 
the  Church.  Hence  they  are  entitled  to  bap- 
tism, and  to  the  pastoral  oversight,  instruction, 
and  government  of  the  Church,  with  a  view  to 

'their  embracing  Christ,  and  thus  possessing  per- 
sonally all  the  benefits  of  the  covenant. 

II.  All  baptized  persons  are  entitled  to  the 
watchful  care,  instruction  and  government  of  the 
Church,  even  though  they  are  adults  and  have 
made  no  profession  of  faith  in  Christ. 

III.  Those  only  who  have  made  a  profession 
of  faith  in  Christ  are  entitled  to  all  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  the  Church. 

CHAPTER   IV. 

OF   CHURCH   OFFICERS. 

Section  I. —  Of  their  General  Classification. 

I.  Under  the  New  Testament,  our  Lord  at 
first  collected  His  people  out  of  different  nations, 
and  united  them  to  the  household  of  faith  by 
the  mission  of  extraordinary  officers,  endued  with 
miraculous  gifts,  which  have  long  since  ceased. 

II.  The  whole  polity  of  the  Church  consists 
in  doctrine,  government,  and  distribution.  And 
the  ordinary  a,nd  perpetual  officers  in  the  Church 
are,  Teaching  Elders,  or  Ministers  of  the  Word, 
who  are  commissioned  to  preach  the  gospel  and 
administer  the  sacraments,  and  also  to  rule ; 
Ruling  Elders,  whose  office  is  to  wait  on  govern- . 
ment;  and  Deacons,  whose  function  is  the 
distribution  of  the  off"erings  of  the  faithful  for 
pious  uses. 


10  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

III.  No  one  who  liolds  office  in  the  Church 
ought  to  usurp  authority  therein,  or  receive  any 
official  titles  of  spiritual  pre-eminence,  except 
such  as  are  employed  in  the  Scriptures. 

Section  II. —  Of  the  Mmister  of  the  Word. 

I.  This  office  is  the  first  in  the  Church,  both 
for  dignity  and  usefulness.  I'he  person  who  fills 
it  has  in  Scripture  different  titles  expressive  of 
his  various  duties.  As  he  has  the  oversight  of 
the  flock  of  Christ,  he  is  termed  Bishop.  As  he 
feeds  them  with  spiritual  food,  he  is  termed  Pas- 
tor. As  he  serves  Christ  in  His  Church,  he  is 
termed  Minister.  As  it  is  his  duty  to  be  grave 
and  prudent,  and  an  example  to  the  flock,  and 
to  govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of 
Christ,  he  is  termed  Presbyter  or  Elder.  As  he 
is  the  messenger  of  God,  he  is  termed  Angel  of 
the  Church.  As  he  is  sent  to  declare  the  will  of 
God  to  sinners,  and  to  beseech  them  to  be  rec- 
onciled to  God  through  Christ,  he  is  termed 
Ambassador.  As  he  bears  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation  to  the  ignorant  and  perishing,  he  is 
termed  Evangelist.  As  he  stands  to  proclaim 
the  gospel,  he  is  termed  Preacher.  As  he  ex- 
pounds the  Word,  and  by  sound  doctrine  both 
exhorts  and  convinces  the  gainsayer,  he  is  termed 
Teacher.  And  as  he  dispenses  the  manifold 
grace  of  God,  and  the  ordinances  instituted  by 
Christ,  he  is  termed  Steward  of  the  mysteries  of 
God.  These  titles  do  not  indicate  different 
grades  of  office,  but  all  describe  one  and  the 
same  officer, 

II.  He  that  fills  this  office  should  possess  a 
competency  of  human  learning,  and  be  blameless 


FORM    OF    GOVEKJSMENT.  II 

in  life,  sound  in  the  faith,  and  apt  to  teach ;  he 
should  exhibit  a  sobriety  and  holiness  of  con- 
versation becoming  the  gospel ;  he  should  rule 
his  own  house  well ;  and  should  have  a  good 
report  of  them  that  are  without. 

III.  As  the  Lord  has  given  different  gifts  to 
the  Ministers  of  the  Word,  and  has  committed 
to  them  various  works  to  execute,  the  Church  is 
authorized  to  call  and  appoint  them  to  labour  as 
Pastors,  Teachers  and  Evangehsts,  and  in  such 
other  works,  as  may  be  needful  to  the  Church, 
according  to  the  gifts  in  which  they  excel. 

IV.  When  a  minister  is  called  to  labour  as  a 
Pastor,  it  belongs  to  his  office  to  pray  for  and 
with  his  flock,  as  the  mouth  of  the  people  unto 
God ;  to  feed  the  flock  by  reading,  expounding 
and  preaching  the  Word ;  to  direct  the  congre- 
gation in  singing  the  praises  of  God ;  to  admin- 
ister the  sacraments ;  to  bless  the  people  from 
God ;  to  catechise  the  children  and  youth ;  to 
vdsit  officially  the  people,  devoting  especial  atten- 
tion to  the  poor,  the  sick,  the  afflicted,  and  the 
dying;  and,  with  the  other  Elders,  to  exercise 
the  joint  power  of  government. 

V.  When  a  minister  is  appointed  to  be  a 
teacher  in  a  school  of  divinity,  or  to  give  instruc- 
tion in  the  doctrines  and  duties  of  reHgion  to 
youth  assembled  in  a  college  or  university,  it 
appertains  to  his  office  to  take  a  pastoral  over 
.sight  of  those  committed  to  his  charge,  and  be 
dihgent  in  sowing  the  seed  of  the  Word,  and 
gathering  the  fruit  thereof,  as  one  who  watches 
for  souls. 

VI.  When  a  minister  is  appointed  to  the  work 
of  the  Evangelist,  he  is  commissioned  to  preach 
the  Word  and  administer  the  sacraments  in  for- 


12  FORM    OF    GOVEIOJMENT. 

eign  countries,  frontier  settlements,  or  the  desti- 
tute parts  of  tlie  Church ;  and  to  him  may  be 
entrusted  power  to  organize  churches,and  ordain 
Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons  therein. 

VII.  When  a  minister  is  called  to  labour 
through  the  press,  or  in  any  other  like  needful 
work,  it  shall  be  incumbent  on  him  to  make  full 
proof  of  his  ministry  by  disseminating  the  gos- 
pel for  the  edification  of  the  Church. 

Sectioji  III. —  Of  the  Ruling  Elder, 

I.  As  there  were  in  the  Church,  under  the 
law,  Elders  of  the  people  for  the  government 
thereof,  so,  in  the  gospel  Church,  Christ  has 
furnished  others  besides  the  ministers  of  the 
Word,  with  gifts  and  commission  to  govern 
when  called  thereunto,  which  officers  are  entitled 
Ruling  Elders. 

II.  These  Ruling  Elders  do  not  labor  in  the 
Word  and  doctrine,  but  possess  the  same  au- 
thority in  the  courts  of  the  Church  as  the  Mia- 
isters  of  the  Word. 

III.  Those  who  fill  this  office  ought  to  be 
blameless  in  life  and  sound  in  the  faith ;  they 
should  be  men  of  wisdom  and  discretion  ;  and 
by  the  holiness  of  their  walk  and  conversa,tion, 
should  be  examples  to  the  flock 

IV.  Ruling  Elders,  the  immediate  represen- 
tatives of  the  people,  are  chosen  by  them,  that, 
in  conjunction  with  the  Pastors  or  Ministers, 
they  may  exercise  government  and  discipline, 
and  take  the  oversight  of  the  spiritual  interests 
of  llie  particular  church,  and  also  of  the  Church 
generally,  when  called  thereunto.  It  appertains 
to  their  office,  both  severally  andjomtly,  to  watch 


I 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT  1 3 

f!i^"gently  over  the  flock  committed  to  their 
f  harge,  that  no  corruption  of  doctrine  or  of 
morals  enter  therein.  Evils  v/hich  they  cannot 
correct  by  private  admonition,  they  should  bring 
to  the  notice  of  the  Session.  They  should  visit 
the  people  at  their  homes,  especially  the  sick ; 
they  should  instruct  the  ignorant,  comfort  the 
mourner,  nourish  and  guard  the  children  of  the 
Church;  and  all  those  duties  which  private  Christ- 
ians are  bound  to  discharge  by  the  law  of  charity 
are  especially  incumbent  upon  them  by  divine 
vocation,  and  are  to  be.  discharged  as  official 
duties.  They  should  pray  with  and  for  the  peo- 
ple ;  they  should  be  careful  and  diligent  in  seek- 
ing the  fruit  of  the  preached  word  among  the 
flock ;  and  should  inform  the  pastor  of  cases  of 
sickness,  affliction,  and  awakening,  and  of  all 
others  which  may  need  his  special  attention. 

Section  IV. —  Of  the  Deacon. 

I.  The  office  of  Deacon  is  set  forth  in  the 
Scriptures  as  ordinary  and  perpetual  in  the 
Church. 

II.  The  duties  of  this  office  especially  relate 
to  the  care  of  the  poor,  and  to  the  collection 
and  distribution  of  the  offerings  of  the  people 
for  pious  uses,  under  the  direction  of  the  Ses- 
sion. To  the  Deacons,  also,  may  be  properly 
committed  the  management  of  the  temporal  af- 
fairs of  the  Church. 

III.  To  this' office  should  be  chosen  men  01 
honest  repute  and  approved  piety,  who  are  es- 
teemed for  their  prudence  and  sound  judgment, 
whose  conversation  becomes  the  gospel,  and 
whose  lives  are   exemplary;  seeing  that  those 


14  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

duties  to  which  all  Christians  are  called  in  the 
way  of  beneficence  are  especially  incumbent  on 
the  Deacon  as  an  officer  in  Christ's  house. 

IV.  A  complete  account  of  collections  and 
distributions,  and  a  full  record  of  proceedings 
shall  be  kept  by  the  Deacons,  and  submitted  to 
the  Session  for  examination  and  approval  at  least 
once  a  year. 

V.  In  churches  where  it  is  impossible  to  secure 
the  appointment  of  a  sufficient  number  of  Dea- 
cons, the  duties  of  this  office  devolve  on  the 
Ruling  Elders. 

VI.  Where  it  shall  appear  needful  the  church 
Session  may  select  and  appoint  godly  women 
for  the  care  of  the  sick,  of  prisoners,  of  poor 
widows  and  orphans,  and  in  general  for  the  relief 
of  distress. 


CHAPTER   V. 

OF   CHURCH   COURTS. 

Section  I.  —  Of  the    Courts  in    General. 

I.  The  Church  is  governed  by  various  courts, 
in  regular  gradation;  which  are  all,  neverthe- 
less. Presbyteries,  as  being  composed  exclusively 
of  Presbyters. 

II.  These  courts  are,  Church  Sessions,  Pres- 
byteries, Synods,  and  the  General  Assembly. 

III.  The  Pastor  is  Moderator  of  the  Session. 
The  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery,  the  S}mod, 
and  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  chosen  at 
each  stated  meeting  of  these  courts;  and  the 
Moderator,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  last 
Moderator  present,  or,  the  oldest  minister  in  at- 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  1$ 

tendance,  shall  open  the  next  meeting  with  a 
sermon,  unless  it  be  highly  inconvenient,  and 
shall  hold  the  chair  until  a  new  Moderator  be 
chosen. 

IV.  The  ISloderator  possesses  all    authority  I 
necessary  for  the  preservation  of  order,  and  for    \ 
convening  and  adjourning  the  court,  according 
to  his  own  ruling.     He  may  also,  on  any  extra- 
ordinary emergency,  convene  the  court  by  his 
circular  letter  before  the  ordinary  time  of  meet- 
ing.    And  in  case  of  the  failure  of  the  appointed 
meeting,  he  may  convene  the  court  at  a  suitable    / 
time  and  place.  -'"^ 

V.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Clerk,  whose  continu- 
ance in  office  shall  be  during  the  pleasure  of  the 
court,  besides  recording  the  transactions,  to  pre- 
serve the  records  carefully,  and  to  grant  extracts 
from  them  whenever  properly  required.  Such 
extracts  under  the  hand  of  the  Clerk,  shall  be 
evidence  to  any  ecclesiastical  court,  and  to  every 
part  of  the  Church. 

VI.  Every  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  Synod 
and  General  Assembly  shall  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer;  and  in  closing  the  final  meet- 
ing, a  psalm  or  hymn  may  be  sung,  and  the  bene- 
diction pronounced. 

VII.  The  expenses  of  Ministers  and  Ruling 
Elders,  in  their  attendance  on  the  courts,  shall 
be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they  respectively 
represent. 

Sectioti    IL — Of  the  Jurisdiction   of    Church 
Courts. 
I.  These   assemblies   are   altogether  distinct 
from  the  civil  magistracy,  nor  have  they  any  ju- 


1 6  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

risdictlon  in  political  or  civil  affairs.  They  have 
no  power  to  inflict  temporalpains  and  penalties; 
but  their  authority  is  in  all  respects  moral  or 
spiritual. 

II.  The  jurisdiction  of  church  courts  is  only 
ministerial  and  declarative,  and  relates  to  the 
doctrines  and  precepts  of  Christ,  to  the  order 
of  the  Church,  and  to  the  exercise  of  discipline. 
Firsts  they  can  make  no  laws  binding  the  con- 
science; but  may  frame  symbols  of  faith,  bear 
testimony  against  error  in  doctrine  and  immo- 
rality in  practice,  within  or  without  the  pale  of 
the  Church,  and  decide  cases  of  conscience. 
Secoftdly,  they  have  power  to  estabhsh  rules 
for  the  government,  discipline,  worship,  and  ex- 
tension of  the  Church,  which  must  be  agreeable 
to  the  doctrines  relating  thereto  contained  in 
the  Scriptures,  the  circumstantial  details  only,  of 
these  matters  being  left  to  the  christian  prudence 
and  wisdom  of  church  officers  and  courts. 
Thirdly^  they  possess  the  right  of  requiring  obe- 
dience to  the  laws  of  Christ.  Hence,  they 
admit  those  qualified  to  sealing  ordinances  and 
to  their  respective  offices ;  and  they  exclude  the 
disobedient  and  disorderly  from  their  offices  or 
from  sacramental  privileges;  but  the  highest 
censure  to  which  their  authority  extends,  is  to 
cutoff  the  contumacious  and  impenitent  from 
the  congregation  of  believers.  Moreover^  they 
possess  all  the  administrative  authority  neces- 
sary to  give  effect  to  these  powers. 

III.  All  church  courts  are  one  in  nature, 
constituted  of  the  same  elements,  possessed  in- 
herently of  the  same  kinds  of  rights  and  powers, 
and  differing  only  as  the  Constitution  may  pro- 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT  1/ 

vide.  Yet  it  is  according  to  scriptural  example, 
and  needful  to  the  purity  and  harmony  of  the 
whole  Church,  that  disputed  matters  of  doctrine 
and  order,  arising  in  the  lower  courts,  should  be 
referred  to  the  higher  courts  for  decision. 

IV.  For  the  orderly  and  efficient  dispatch  of 
ecclesiastical  business,  it  is  necessary  that  the 
sphere  of  action  of  each  court  should  be  dis- 
tinctly defined.  The  Session  exercises  jurisdic- 
tion over  a  single  church;  the  Presbytery  over 
what  is  common  to  the  Ministers,  Sessions  and 
churches  within  a  prescribed  district ;  the  S}Tiod 
over  what  belongs  in  common  to  three  or  more 
Presbyteries,  and  their  Ministers,  Sessions  and 
churches ;  and  the  General  Assembly  over  such 
matters  as  concern  the  whole  Church ;  and  the 
jurisdiction  of  these  courts  is  limited  by  the 
express  provisions  of  the  Constitution.  Every 
court  has  the  right  to  resolve  questions  of  doc- 
trine and  discipline  seriously  and  reasonably 
proposed,  and  in  general  to  maintain  truth  and 
righteousness,  condemming  erroneous  opinions 
and  practices  which  tend  to  the  injury  of  the 
peace;  purity  or  progress  of  the  Church ;  and 
although  each  court  exercises  exclusive  original 
jurisdiction  over  all  matters  specially  belonging 
to  it,  the  lower  courts  are  subject  to  the  re\new 
and  control  of  the  higher  courts,  in  regular  gra™ 
dation.  Hence,  these  courts  are  not  separate 
and  independent  tribunals;  but  they  have  a 
mutual  relation,  and  every  act  of  jurisdiction  is 
the  act  of  the  whole  Church,  performed  by  it 
through  the  appropriate  organ. 


1 8  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

Sectiofi  III. —  Of  the  Church  Session. 

I.  The  church  Session  consists  of  the  Pastor 
or  Pastors,  if  there  be  any,  and  the  RuHng 
Elders  of  a  church.  Two  RuHng  Elders,  if 
there  be  so  many,  wdth  the  Pastor,  if  there  be 
one,  shall  be  necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum. 

II.  In  case  of  the  absence  of  the  Pastor,  or 
when  for  prudential  reasons  it  may  appear  ad- 
visable that  some  other  Minister  should  preside, 
such  Minister  belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery, 
as  the  Pastor  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Elders 
may  designate,  shall  be  invited  to  preside  in  his 
place. 

III.  "V^n-ien  a  church  is  without  a  Pastor,  the 
Moderator  of  the  Session  shall  be  either  the 
Minister  appointed  for  that  purpose  by  the  Pres- 
bytery, or  one  invited  by  the  Session  to  preside 
on  a  particular  occasion.  But  when  it  is  incon- 
venient to  procure  the  attendance  of  such  a 
Moderator,  the  Session  may  proceed  without  it. 
In  judicial  cases  this  Moderator  shall  always  be 
a  member  of  the  same  Presbytery  to  which  the 
church  belongs. 

IV.  In  churches  where  there  are  two  or  more 
Pastors,  they  shall,  when  present,  alternately 
preside. 

V.  The  church  Session  is  charged  with  main- 
taining the  spiritual  government  of  the  church, 
for  wliicli  purpose  it  has  power  to  inquire  into 
the  knowledge,  principles  and  christian  conduct 
of  the  church  members  under  its  care ;  to  cen- 
sure those  found  delinquent;  to  see  that  parents 
do  not  neglect  to  present  their  children  for  bap 
tism ;  to  receive  members  into  the  communion 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT  1 9 

of  the  Church  j  to  grant  letters  of  dismission  to 
other  churches,  which,  when  given  to  parents, 
shall  always  include  the  names  of  their  baptized 
children ;  to  ordain  and  install  RuHng  Elders 
and  Deacons  on  their  election  by  the  church, 
and  to  require  these  officers  to  devote  them- 
selves to  their  work  ;  to  examine  the  records  of 
the  proceedings  of  the  Deacons;  to  estabHsh 
and  control  Sabbath  schools  and  Bible  classes, 
with  especial  reference  to  the  children  of  the 
Church  ;  to  order  collections  for  pious  uses  ;  to 
take  the  oversight  of  the  singing  in  the  pubHc 
worship  of  God;  to  assemble  the  people  for 
worship  when  there  is  no  minister ;  to  concert 
the  best  measures  for  promoting  the  spiritual 
interests  of  the  church  and  congregation ;  to  ob- 
serve and  carry  out  the  la^^ful  injunctions  of  the 
higher  courts;  and  to  appoint  representatives 
to  the  Presbytery  and  the  Synod,  who  shall,  on 
their  return,  mxake  report  of  their  diligence. 

VI.  The  Session  shall  hold  stated  meetings 
at  least  quarterly.  Moreover,  the  Pastor  has 
power  to  convene  the  Session  when  he  may 
judge  it  requisite  ;  and  he  shall  always  convene 
it  when  requested  to  do  so  by  any  two  of  the 
Ruling  Elders ;  and  when  there  is  no  Pastor,  it 
may  be  convened  by  two  RuHng  Elders.  The 
Session  shall,  also,  convene  when  directed  so  to 
do  by  the  Presbytery. 

VII.  Every  Session  shall  keep  a  fair  record  of 
its  proceedings,  which  record  shall  be  at  least 
once  in  every  year  submitted  to  the  inspection 
of  the  Presbytery. 

VIII.  Every  Session  should  keep  a  fair  record 
of  baptisms,  of  those  admitted  to  the   Lord's 


20  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

table,  of  non-communicating  members,   and  of 
the  deaths  and  dismissions  of  church  m^embers. 
IX.  Meetings  of  the  Session  should  ordina- 
rily be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer. 

Section  IV. —  Of  the  Presbytery. 

I.  The  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the  Minis- 
ters and  one  Ruling  Elder  from  each  church 
within  a  certain  district. 

II.  Every  RuHng  Elder  not  known  to  the 
Presbytery  shall  produce  a  certificate  of  his  regu- 
lar appointm^ent  from  the  Session  of  the  church 
which  he  represents. 

III.  Any  three  Ministers  belonging  to  the 
Presbytery,  together  with  at  least  one  RuHng 
Elder,  being  met  at  the  time  and  place  appoint- 
ed, shall  be  a  quorum  competent  to  proceed  to 
business. 

IV.  Ministers  seeking  admission  to  a  Pres- 
bytery shall  be  examined  on  experimental  relig- 
ion, and  also  touching  their  views  in  theology 
and  church  government.  If  applicants  come 
from  other  denominations,  the  Presbyteiy  shall 
also  require  them  to  answer  in  the  affirmative 
the  questions  put  to  candidates  at  their  ordina- 
tion. 

V.  The  Presbytery  shall  cause  to  be  trans- 
cribed in  some  convenient  part  of  the  book  of 
records,  the  obligations  required  of  Ministers  at 
their  ordination,  which  shall  be  subscribed  by  all 
admitted  to  membership,  in  the  following  form, 
viz:  "  I,  A.  B.,  do  ex  a?ii?7io  receive  and  sub- 
scribe the  above  obligation  as  a  just  and  true 
exhibition  of  my  faith  and  principles,  and  do 
resolve  and  promise  to  exercise  my  ministry  in 
conformity  thereunto." 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  21 

VI.  The  Presbytery  has  power  to  receive  and 
issue  appeals,  complaints  and  references  brought 
before  it  in  an  orderly  manner ;  to  examine  and 
license  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry ;  to  re- 
ceive, dismiss,  ordain,  install,  remove  and  judge 
Ministers ;  to  review  the  records  of  church  Ses- 
sions, redress  whatever  they  may  have  done  con- 
trar}^  to  order,  and  take  effectual  care  that  they 
observe  the    Constitution    of   the    Church;  to 
estabhsh  the  pastoral  relation,  and  to  dissolve  it 
at  the  request  of  one   or  both  of  the  parties,  or 
where  the  interests  of  religion  imperatively  de- 
mand it ;  to  set  apart  Evangelists  to  their  proper 
work ;  to  require  Ministers  to  devote  themselves 
diligently  to  their  sacred  caUing  and  to  censure 
the  delinquent ;  to  see  that   the  lawful  injunc- 
tions of  the  higher  courts  are  obeyed;  to  con- 
demn erroneous  opinions  which  injure  the  purity 
or  peace  of  the  Church ;  to   visit   churches  for 
the  purpose  of  inquiring  into  and  redressing  the 
evils  that  may  have  arisen  in  them. ;  to  unite  or 
di^ide  churches,  at  the  request  of  the  mem.bers 
thereof;  to  form  and  receive  new  churches;  to 
take  special  oversight  of  vacant  churches;  to 
concert  measures   for  the    enlargement  of  the 
Church  within  its  bounds;  in  general,  to  order 
whatever  pertains  to  the  spiritual  v/elfare  of  the 
churches  under  its  care ;  to  appoint  commission- 
ers to  the  General  Assembly ;  and,   finally,  to 
propose  to  the  Synod  or  to  the  Assembly  such 
measures  as  m.ay  be  of  commion  advantage  to 
the  Church  at  large. 

VII.  The  Presbytery  shall  keep  a  full  and 
fair  record  of  its  proceedings,  and  shall  send 
it  up  to  the   Synod  annually  for  review.      It 


\ 


22  FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT. 

shall  report  to  the  Synod  and  the  General  As- 
sembly every  year  the  condition  and  progress  of 
religion  within  its  bounds  during  the  year ;  and 
all  the  important  changes  which  may  have  taken 
place,  such  as  the  h censures,  the  ordinations, 
the  receiving  or  dismissing  of  members,  the  re- 
moval of  members  by  death,  the  union  and  the 
division  of  churches,  and  the  formation  of  new 
ones. 
^  VIII.  The  Presbytery  shall  meet  at  least 
twice  a  year  on  its  own  adjournment ;  and  when 
any  emergency  shall  require  a  meeting  sooner 
than  the  time  to  which  it  stands  adjourned,  the 
Moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  death,  or 
inability  to  act,  the  Stated  Clerk  shall,  with  the 
concurrence,  or  at  the  request  of  two  Ministers 
and  two  Ruhng  Elders  of  different  churches, 
call  a  special  meeting.  For  this  purpose  he  shall 
give  notice,  specifying  the  particular  business 
of  the  intended  meeting,  to  every  Minister  be- 
longing to  the  Presbytery,  and  to  the  Session  of 
every  vacant  church,  in  due  time  previous  to  the 
meeting,  which  shall  not  be  less  than  ten  days. 
And  nothing  shall  be  transacted  at  such  special 
meeting  besdes  the  particular  business  for  which 
the  court  has  been  thus  convened. 

IX.  Ministers,  in  good  standing  in  other 
Presbyteries,  or  in  any  ecclesiastical  body  with 
which  this  Church  has  estabHshed  correspond- 
ence, being  present  at  any  meeting  of  the  Pres- 
bytery, may  be  invited  to  sit  and  deliberate  as 
corresponding  members.  Also  Ministers  of  like 
standing  in  other  EvangeHcal  Churches,  may 
be  invited  to  sit  as  visiting  brethren.     In   all 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  23 

these  cases  it  is  proper  for  the  Moderator  to  in- 
troduce these  Ministers  to  the  Presbytery,  and 
give  them  the  right  hand  of  fellowship. 

Section    V. —  Of  the  Synod. 

I.  The  Synod  consists  of  all  the  Ministers  and 
one  Ruling  Elder  from  each  church,  in  a  district 
comprising  at  least  three  Presbyteries.  The  quali- 
fications for  membership  in  the  Synod  and  the 
Presbytery  are  the  same, 

II.  The  S)aiod  shall  meet  at  least  once  in 
each  year,  and  any  seven  Ministers  belonging  to 
it,  who  shall  convene  at  the  time  and  place  of 
meeting,  with  at  least  three  Ruling  Elders,  shall 
be  a  quorum;  Provided  not  more  than  three 
of  tfie  said  Ministers  belong  to  one  Presbytery. 

III.  The  same  rule  as  to  corresponding  mem- 
bers, which  is  laid  down  with  respect  to  the 
Presbytery,  shall  apply  to  the  S}'nod. 

IV.  The  Synod  has  power  to  receive  and 
issue  all  appeals,  complaints,  and  references, 
regularly  brought  up  from  the  Presbyteries ;  to 
review  the  records  of  the  Presbyteries,  and  re- 
dress whatever  they  may  have  done  contrary 
to  order;  to  take  effectual  care  that  they  observe 
the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  and  that  they 
obey  the  lawful  injunctions  of  the  higher  courts ; 
to  erect  new  Presbyteries,  and  unite  or  divide 
those  which  were  before  erected;  to  appoint 
Ministers  to  such  work,  proper  to  their  office,  as 
may  fall  under  its  owti  particular  jurisdiction  ; 
in  general,  to  take  such  order  with  respect  to  the 
Presbyteries,  Sessions  and  Churches  under  its 
care  as  may  be  in  conformity  with  the  Word  of 
God  and  the  estabhshed  rules,  and  may  tend  to 
promote  the  edification  of  the  Church,  to  con- 


24  FORM    OF     GOVERNMENT. 

cert  measures  for  promoting  the  prosperity  and 
enlargement  of  the  Church  within  its  bounds ; 
and,  finally,  to  propose  to  the  General  Assembly 
such  measures  as  may  be  of  common  advantage 
to  the  whole  Church. 

V.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synod  to  keep 

/  full  and  fair  records  of  its  proceedings,  to  sub- 

j    mit  thern  annually  to  the  inspection  of  the  Gen- 

i    eral  Assembly,  and  to  report  to  it  the  number 

of  its  Presbyteries,  and  of  the  members  thereof, 

and  in  general,  a,ll  important  changes  which  may 

have  occurred  within  its  bounds  during  the  year. 

Section    VI.  —  Of  the   General  Assembly. 

I.  The  General  Assembly  is  the  highest  court 
of  this  Church,  and  represents  in  one  body  all 
the  churches  thereof.  It  bears  the  title  of  The 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  and  consti- 
tutes the  bond  of  union,  peace  and  correspond- 
ence among  all  its  congregations  and  courts. 

II.  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at  least 
annually,  and  shall  consist  of  commissioners 
from  the  Presbyteries  in  the  following  propor- 
tion, viz  :  Every  Presbytery  shall  be  entitled  to 
send  one  Minister  and  one  Ruling  Elder;  but 
if  it  consists  of  more  than  tw  enty-four  ministe- 
rial members,  it  shall  send  an  additional  Minister 
and  Ruling  Elder. 

III.  Each  Commissioner,  before  his  name 
shall  be  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the  Assembly, 
shall  produce  from  his  Presbytery  a  commission 
under  the  hand  of  the  Moderator  and  Clerk  in 
the  following  or  like  form,  viz: 

"  The  Presbytery  of  , 

being  met  at  on  the 

day  of  ,  doth 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT  2$ 

hereby  appoint  A.  E.,  Minister  [or  Ruling  Elder, 
as  the  case  may  be],  and  in  case  of  his  absence, 
then  C.  D.,  Minister  [or  Ruling  Elder,  as  the 
case  may  be],  to  be  a  Commissioner  on  behalf 
of  this  Presbytery  to  the  next  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
to  meet  at  ,  on  the 

day  of  A.  D., 

or  wherever  and  whenever  the  said  Assembly 
may  happen  to  sit ;  to  consult,  vote,  and  deter- 
mine on  ail  things  that  may  come  before  that 
body,  according  to  the  principles  and  Constitu- 
tion of  this  Church  and  the  Word  of  God.  And 
of  his  dihgence  herein  he  is  to  render  an  account 
at  his  return. 

"  Signed  by  orde?-  of  the  Presbytery. 

"[C.  D.]   Clerk.  [A.  B.]  Moderator." 

IV.  Any  eighteen  of  these  commissioners,  of 
whom  one-half  shall  be  Ministers,  and  at  lease 
five  shall  be  Ruling  Elders,  being  met  on  the 
day  and  at  the  place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quo- 
rum for  the  transaction  of  business. 

V.  The  General  Assembly  shall  have  power 
to  receive  and  issue  all  appeals,  references  and 
complaints  regularly  brought  before  it  from  the 
inferior  courts ;  to  bear  testimony  against  error 
in  doctrine  and  immoraUty  in  practice,  injuri- 
ously affecting  the  Church ;  to  decide  in  all  con- 
troversies respecting  doctrine  and  discipline ;  to 
give  its  advice  and  instruction,  in  conformity 
with  the  Constitution,  in  all  cases  submitted  to 
it ;  to  reviev/  the  records  of  the  Synods  -,  to  take 
care  that  the  inferior  courts  observe  the  Consti- 
tution ;  to  redress  v/hatever  they  may  have  done 
contrary  to  order;  to  concert  measures  for  promot- 


26  FORM     OF    GOVERNMENT. 

ing  the  prosperity  and  enlargement  of  the  Church; 
to  erect  new  Synods;  to  institute  and  superintend 
the  agencies  necessary  in  the  general  work  of  evan- 
gelization ;  to  appoint  Ministers  to  such  labors 
as  fall  under  its  jurisdiction;  to  suppress  schis- 
matical  contentions  and  disputations,  according 
to  the  rules  provided  therefor ;  to  receive  under 
its  jurisdiction,  with  the  consent  of  a  majority 
of  the  Presbyteries,  other  ecclesiastical  bodies 
whose  organization  is  conformed  to  the  doctrine 
and  order  of  this  Church;  to  authorize  Synods 
and  Presbyteries  to  exercise  similar  power  in 
receiving  bodies  suited  to  become  constituents 
of  those  courts,  and  lying  within  their  geograph- 
ical bounds  respectively ;  to  superintend  the  af- 
fairs of  the  whole  Church ;  to  correspond  with 
other  Churches ;  and  in  general  to  recommend 
measures  for  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth  and 
holiness  through  all  the  churches  under  its  care. 
VI.  The  whole  business  of  the  Assembly  be- 
ing finished,  and  the  vote  taken  for  dissolving 
the  present  Assembly,  the  Moderator  shall  say 
from  the  chair:  "By  virtue  of  the  authority 
delegated  to  me  by  the  Church,  let  this  General 
Assembly  be  dissolved,  and  I  do  hereby  dissolve 
it,  and  require  another  General  Assembly,  chosen 
in  the  same  manner,  to  meet  at 

on  the  day  of  A. 

D.,"  after  which  he  shall  pray  and  return  thanks, 
and  pronounce  on  those  present  the  apostolic 
benediction. 

Section    VII. —  Of  Ecclesiastical   Com7?iissions. 
I.  Commissions  differ  from  ordinary  commit- 
tees, in  this,  that  while  the  committee  is    ap- 
pointed simply  to  examine,  consider,  and  report, 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  2/ 

the  commission  is  authorized  to  dehberate  upon 
and  conclude  the  business  submitted  to  it,  sub- 
ject, however,  to  the  review  of  the  court  appomt- 
in<^  it.  To  this  end,  fuU  records  of  its  proceed- 
ings shall  be  submitted  to  the  court  appointmg 
it,  which,  if  approved,  may  be  entered  on  the 
minutes  of  that  Court. 

II.  The  taking  of  testimony  m  judicial  cases, 
the  ordination  of  Ministers,  the  installation  of 
Ministers,  the  visitation  of  portions  of  the 
Church  affected  with  disorder,  and  the  organi- 
zation of  new  churches,  may  be  executed  by 
commission.  The  commission  for  the  ordina- 
tion of  a  Minister  shall  always  consist  of  a  quo- 
rum of  the  Court,  but  the  Presbytery  itself  shall 
conduct  the  previous  examinations. 

III.  The  Synod  and  the  General  Assembly 
may,  with  the  consent  of  parties,  commit  any 
case' of  trial  coming  before  them  on  appeal  to 
the   judgment  of  a  commission,    composed   oi 
others  than  members  of  the  Court  from  which 
the  appeal  shall  come  up.     The  commission  of 
a  Sviiod  shall  consist  of  not  less  than  fifteen,  of 
whom  seven  shall  be  Ruling  Elders;   the  com-, 
mission  of  the  Assembly  of  not  less  than  twen- 
ty-seven,   of  whom   thirteen   shall   be    Ruling 
Eiders.      In  each  case,  two-thirds  of  the  corn- 
missioners  shall  be  a  quorum  to  attend  to  busi- 
ness.    The   commission  shall  try  the  cause  m 
the  manner  prescribed  by  the  Rules  of  Discip- 
line ',  and  in  rendering  judgment,   shall  make  a 
full  statement  of  the  case,  which  shall  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  Court  for  its  action  as  its  judg- 
ment in  the  cause. 

IV.  The  General  Assembly  shall  have  power 


28  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

to  commit  the  various  interests  pertaining  to  the 
general  work  of  evangehzation  to  one  or  more 
commissions. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

OF  CHURCH    ORDERS. 

Section  L —  Of  the  Doctrine  of  Vocation. 

I.  Ordinary  vocation  to  office  in  the  Church 
is  the  calling  of  God  by  the  Spirit,  through  the 
inward  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  the 
manifest  approbation  of  God's  people,  and  the 
concurring  judgment  of  the  lawful  Court  of 
Christ's  house  according  to  His  Word. 

II.  Since  the  government  of  the  Church  is 
representative,  the  right  of  the  election  of  their 
officers  by  God's  people,  either  immediately  by 
their  own  sufferages,  or  mediately  through 
Church  Courts  composed  of  their  chosen  rep- 
resentatives, is  indefeasible.  Nor  can  any  man 
be  placed  over  a  church,  in  any  office,  without  the 
election,  or  at  least  the  consent  of  that  church, 

III.  Upon  those  vv^hom  God  calls  to  bear 
office  in  His  Church  He  bestows  suitable  gifts 
for  the  discharge  of  their  various  duties.  Where- 
fore everv  candidate  for  office  is  to  be  approved 
by  the  Court  by  which  he  is  to  be  ordained. 
And  it  is  indispensable  that,  besides  possessing 
the  necessary  gifts  and  abilities,  natural  and 
acquired,  every  one  admitted  to  an  office  should 
be  sound  in  the  faith,  and  that  his  life  and  con- 
versation be  according  to  godliness. 

Section  IL—Of  the  Doctrine  of  Ordination. 
I.  Those  who  have  been  lawfully  called  are 
to  be  inducted  into  their  respective  offices  by 
the  ordination  of  a  Court. 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT  29 

II.  Ordination  is  the  authoritative  admission 
of  one  duly  called  to  an  office  in  the  Church  of 
God,  accompanied  with  prayer  and  the  imposi- 
tion of  hands,  to  which  it  is  proper  to  add  the 
giving  of  the  right  hand  of  fehowship. 

III.  As  every  ecclesiastical  office,  according 
to  the  Scriptures,  is  a  special  charge,  no  man 
shall  be  ordained  unless  it  be  to  the  performance 
of  a  definite  work. 

Section  III. —  Of  the  Election  of  Church 
Officers, 

I.  Ever}^  church  shall  elect  persons  to  the 
offices  of  Pastor,  Ruhng  Elder  and  Deacon  in 
the  following  manner,  viz :  Public  notice  shall 
previously  be  given  by  the  Session  that  the 
church  is  to  convene  at  the  usuaL  place  of  pub- 
lic worship  for  such  purpose  ;  and  it  shall  always 
be  the  duty  of  the  Session  to  convene  them 
when  requested  by  a  majority  of  the  persons 
entitled  to  vote. 

II.  It  is  important  that  in  all  these  elections 
a  Minister  should  preside ;  but  if  the  Session 
find  it  impracticable,  without  hurtful  delay,  to 
procure  the  attendance  of  a  Minister,  the  elec- 
tion may  nevertheless  be  held. 

III.  The  voters  being  convened,  the  Moder- 
ator shall  put  the  question  to  them  whether 
they  are  ready  to  proceed  to  the  election.  If 
they  declare  themselves  ready,  the  Moderator 
shall  call  for  nominations,  after  which  the  elec- 
tion shall  immediately  proceed,  unless  the  elec- 
tors prefer  to  postpone  it  to  a  subsequent  day ; 
or  the  election  may  proceed  by  ballot  without 
nommations.  But  in  every  case  a  majority  of 
all  the  voters  present  shall  be  required  to  elect. 


30  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT 

IV.  All  communicating  members  in  good 
and  regular  standing,  but  no  others,  are  entitled 
to  vote  in  the  election  of  church  officers  in  the 
churches  to  which  they  are  respectively  attached; 
and  when  a  majority  of  the  electors  cast  their 
votes  for  a  person  for  either  of  these  offices,  he 
shall  be  considered  elected. 

V.  On  the  election  of  a  Pastor,  if  it  appear 
that  a  large  minority  of  the  voters  are  averse 
from  the  candidate  who  has  a  majority  of  votes, 
and  cannot  be  induced  to  concur  in  the  call,  the 
Moderator  shall  endeavor  to  dissuade  the  ma- 
jority from  prosecuting  it  further ;  but  if  the 
electors  be  nearly  or  quite  unanimous,  or  if  the 
majority  shall  insist  upon  their  right  to  call  a 
Pastor,  the  Moderator  in  that  case  shall  pro- 
ceed to  draw  a  call  in  due  form,  and  to  have  it 
subscribed  by  them,  certifying  at  the  same  time 
in  writing  the  number  and  circumstances  of 
those  who  do  not  concur  in  the  call,  all  of  which 
proceedings  shall  be  laid  before  the  Presbytery 
together  with  the  call. 

VI.  The  call  shall  be  in  the  following  or  like 
form,  viz: 

The  church  of  ,  being, 

on  sufficient  grounds  well  satisfied  of  the  min- 
isterial quahfications  of  you 
and  having  good  hopes  from  our  past  experi- 
ence (or  knowledge)  of  your  labors,  that  your 
ministrations  in  the  gospel  will  be  profitable  to 
our  spiritual  interests  do  earnestly  call  you  to 
undertake  the  pastoral  office  in  said  congrega- 
tion, promising  you,  in  the  discharge  of  your 
duty,  all  proper  support,  encouragement  and 
obedience  in  the  Lord.     And  that  you  may  be 


FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT  3 1 

free  from  worldly  cares  and  avocations,  we  here- 
by promise  and  oblige  ourselves  to  pay  you  the 
g{J^  of  in  regular   monthly  (or 

quarterlv,  or  half-yearly,or  yearly)  payments,  dur- 
ing the  time  of  your  being  and  contmumg  the 
regular  Pastor  of  this  church. 
-    In  testimony  whereof  we  have  respectively 
subscribed  our  names  this  day  of 

A.  D. 
Attested  by  A.  B.,  Moderator  of  the  Meeting, 

VI I.  But  if  any  church  shall  choose  to  sub- 
scribe its  call  by  the  Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons, 
or  by  a  committee,  it  shall  be  at  Hberty  to  do 
so.  But  it  shall,  in  such  case,  be  fully  certified 
to  the  Presbytery  by  the  Minister,  or  other  per- 
son who  presided,  that  the  persons  signing  have 
been  appointed  for  that  purpose  by  a  public 
vote  of  the  church ;  and  that  the  call  has  been, 
in  all  other  respects,  prepared asabove directed. 

VIII.  One  or  more  commissioners  shall  be 
appointed  to  present^  and  prosecute  the  call  be- 
fore the  Presbytery. 

IX.  If  the  call  be  to  a  Minister  or  proba- 
tioner of  another  Presbytery,  the  commissioners 
appointed  to  prosecute  the  call  shall  produce 
an  attested  certificate  from  their  own  Presby^ 
tery  that  it  has  been  laid  before  that  body  and 
found  in  order,  and  that  permission  has  been 
granted  them  to  prosecute  it  before  the  Presby- 
tery to  which  he  belongs. 

Section  IV. —  Of  the   Or-dijiation  and  Installor 
Hon  of  Ruli7ig  Elders  a?id  Deacons,  and  of 
the  Dissolution  of  their  Official  Relations. 
I.  When  any  person   has   been    elected   to 

either  of  these  offices,  if  the  way  be  clear,  and 


32  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

he  declare  his  purpose  to  accept,  the  Session 
shall  appoint  a  day  for  his  ordination. 

II.  The  day  having  arrived,  and  the  Session 
being  convened  in  the  presence  of  the  church, 
a  sermon  shall  be  preached  if  convenient,  after 
which  the  presiding  Minister  shall  state  in  a 
concise  manner  the  warrant  and  nature  of  the 
office  of  RuHng  Elder,  or  Deacon,  together 
with  the  character  proper  to  be  sustained,  and 
the  duties  to  be  fulfilled.  Having  done  this, 
he  shall  propose  to  the  candidate,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  church,  the  following  questions,  viz: 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God, 
the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of  this 
Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  ? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  Ruling  Eider 
(or  Deacon,  as  the  case  may  be)  in  this  church, 
s.nd  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties 
thereof? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity, 
edification  and  purity  of  the  Church  ? 

The  Ruhng  Elder  or  Deacon  elect  having  an- 
swered in  the  affirmative,  the  Minister  shall  ad- 
dress to  the  members  of  the  church  the  foUow- 
ing  question,  viz: 

Do  you  the  members  of  this  church,  ac- 
knowledge and  receive  this  brother  as  a  Ruling 
Elder  (or  Deacon),  and  do  you  promise  to  yield 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  33 

him  all  that  honor,  encouragement  and  obedi- 
ence in  the  Lord,  to  which  his  office,  according 
to  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Constitution  of  this 
church  entitles  him  ? 

The  members  of  the  church  having  answered 
this  question  in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up 
their  right  hands,  the  Minister  shall  proceed  to 
set  apart  the  candidate,  with  prayer  paid  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  the  Session,  to  the  office  of  Rul- 
ing Elder  (or  Deacon  as  the  case  maybe).  Prayer 
being  ended,  the  members  of  the  Session  (and 
the  Deacons,  if  the  case  be  that  of  a  Deacon) 
shall  take  the  newly  ordained  officer  by  the  hand, 
saving,  in  words  to  this  effect:  "We  give  you 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship  to  take  part  in  this 
office  v/ith  us."  The  Minister  shall  then  say : 
"  I  now  pronounce  and  declare  that  A.  B.  has 
been  regularly  elected,  ordained  and  installed  a 
Ruhng  Elder  (or  Deacon)  in  this  church,  agree- 
ably to  the  Word  of  God,  and  according  to  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States ;  and  that  as  such  he  is  entitled 
to  all  encouragement,  honor,  and  obedience  in 
the  Lord:  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen."  After 
which  he  shall  give  to  the  RuHng  Elder  (or  Dea- 
con) and  to  the  church,  an  exhortation  suited 
to  the  occasion. 

IIL  The  offices  of  Ruling  Elder  and  Dea- 
can  are  perpetual ;  nor  can  they  be  laid  aside  at 
pleasure ;  nor  can  any  person  be  degraded  from 
either  office  but  by  deposition  after  regular  trial. 
Yet  a  RuHng  Elder  or  Deacon  may,  though 
chargeable  with  neither  heresy  nor  immorality, 
become  unacceptable  in  his  official  character  to 


34  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

a  majority  of  the  church  which  he  serves.  In 
such  a  case,  it  is  competent  for  the  Session,  upon 
application,  either  from  the  officer  or  from  the 
church,  to  dissolve  the  relation.  But  no  such 
application  from  either  party  shall  be  granted 
without  affording  to  the  other  party  full  oppor- 
tunity for  stating  objections.* 

IV.  When  a  Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon  re- 
moves permanently  beyond  the  bounds  of  the 
church  which  he  serves,  his  official  relation  shall 
be  thereby  dissolved,  and  the  Session  shall  re- 
cord the  fact. 

V.  When  a  Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon  who  has 
be^u  released  from  his  official  relation,  is  again 
elected  to  his  office  in  the  same  or  another 
church,  he  shall  be  installed  after  the  above 
form,  with  the  omission  of  ordination. 

Section  V. —  Of  the   Ordination  of  Ministers^ 

and  the  For}nation  and  Dissolution  of 

the  Fastoi'al  Relation. 

I.  No  Minister  or  probationer  shall  receive 
a  call  from  a  church  but  by  the  permission  of 
his  Presbytery.  When  a  call  has  been  presented 
to  the  Presbytery,  if  found  in  order,  and  the 
Presbytery  deem  it  for  the  good  of  the  Church, 
they  shall  place  it  in  the  hands  of  the  person  to 
whom  it  is  addressed. 

II.  When  a  call  for  the  pastoral  services  of 
a  probationer  has  been  accepted  by  him,  the 
Presbytery  shall  take  immediate  steps  for  his 
ordination. 

III.  Trials  for  ordination,  especially  in  a  dif- 
ferent Presbytery  from  that  in  which  the  candi- 

*Sec  Rules  of  Discipline,  Ch.  VIII,  §  X. 


FORM    OF  GOVERNMENT.  35 

date  was  licensed,  shall  consist  of  a  careful  ex- 
amination as  to  his  acquaintance   with  expen- 
mental  religion  ;  as  to  his  knowledge  oi  f^^^^f. 
phy,  theology,  ecclesiastical  history    the  Gre.k 
Ld  Hebrew  languages,  and  such  other  branches 
of  learning  as  to  the  Presbytery  shal  appear  re- 
quisite;  and  as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  sacraments,  and  the  principles  and  rules 
of  the  government  and  disciphne  of  the  Cnurch. 
He  shall  further  be   required  to   preach,  a  ser- 
mon before  the   Presbytery.      The   Presbytery 
being  fully  satisfied  of  his  quahfications  for  tne 
sacred  office,  shall  appoint  a  day  for  his  ordina- 
tion, which  ought,  if  practicable,  to  be  m  that 
church  of  which  he  is  to  be  tlie  pastor.  ^ 

IV  The  day  appointed  for  the  ordination 
haW  come,  and 'the  Presbytery  bemg  con- 
vened, a  member  of  the  Presbytery,  previously 
appointed  to  that  duty,  shall  preach  a  sermon 
adapted  to  the  occasion.  The  same  or  another 
member  appointed  to  preside,  shall  afterwards 
briefly  recite  from  the  pulpit  the  proceedings  of 
the  Presbytery  preparatory  to  the  ordination; 
he  shall  point  out  the  nature  and  importance  ot 
the  ordinance,  and  endeavour  to  impress  the  au^ 
dience  with  a  proper  sense  of  the  solemnity  of 
the  transaction. 

Then  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate,  he 
shall  propose  to  him  the  following  questions, 


viz: 


1  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God, 
the  only  infalhble  rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2  Do  vou  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
ConfessioA  of  Faith  and  the  -^'^itechisms  of  this 


36  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and 
disciphne  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  ? 

4  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  brteh- 
ren  in  the  Lord  ? 

5.  Have  you  been  induced,  as  far  as  you 
know  your  own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the 
holy  ministry  from  love  to  God  and  a  sincere 
desire  to  promote  His  glory  in  the  gospel  of 
His  Son? 

6.  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful 
in  maintaining  the  truths  of  the  gospel  and  the 
purity  and  peace  of  the  Church,  whatever  per- 
secution or  opposition  may  arise  unto  you  on 
that  account  ? 

7.  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  and  dihgent  in 
the  exercise  of  all  your  duties  as  a  Christian  and 
a  Minister  of  the  gospel,  whether  personal  or 
relative,  private  or  public ;  and  to  endeavour  by 
the  grace  of  God  to  adorn  the  profession  of  the 
gospel  in  your  conversation,  and  to  walk  with 
exemplary  piety  before  the  flock  of  which  God 
shall  make  you  overseer  ? 

8.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of 
this  church,  agreeably  to  your  declaration  at  ac- 
cepting their  call  ?  And  do  you,  relying  upon 
God  for  strength,  promise  to  discharge  to  it  the 
duties  of  a  Pastor  ?  * 

V.  The  candidate  having  answered  these 
questions  in  the  affirmative,  the  presiding  Min- 
ister shall  propose  to  the  church  the  following 
questions : 


FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT.  3/ 

1.  Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation, 
continue  to  profess  your  readiness  to  receive 

5  whom  you  have  called  to  be  your 
Pastor  ? 

2.  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of 
truth  from  his  mouth  with  meekness  and  love, 
and  to  submit  to  him  in  the  due  exercise    of 

-discipline  ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his 
labours,  and  to  assist  his  endeavours  for  your 
instruction  and  spiritual  edification  ? 

4.  And  do  you  engage  to  Tontinue  to  him 
while  he  is  your  Pastor  that  competent  worldly 
maintenance  w^hich  you  have  promised,  and  to 
furnish  him  with  whatever^you  may  see  needful 
for  the  honour  of  religion  and  for  his  comfort 
among  you? 

VI.  The  people  having  answered  these  ques- 
tions in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up  their  right 
hands,  the  candidate  shall  kneel,  and  the  pre- 
siding Minister  shall,  with  prayer  and  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  according  to 
the  apostohc  example,  solemnly  set  him  apart  to 
the  holy  office  of  the  gospel  ministry.  Prayer 
being  ended,  he  shall  rise  from  his  knees;  and 
the  Minister  who  presides  shall  first,  and  after- 
ward all  the  members  of*the  Presbytery  in  their 
order,  take  him  by  the  right  hand,  saying,  in 
words  to  this  effect :  "  We  give  you  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  in  this  ministry 
with  us."  The  Moderator  shall  then  say:  "I 
now  pronounce  and  declare  that  A.  B.  has  been 
regularly  elected,  ordained  and  installed  Pastor 
of  this  congregation,  agreeably  to  the  Word  of 
God  and  according  to  the   Constitution  of  the 


38  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States ;  and 
that  as  such  he  is  entitled  to  all  support,  en- 
couragement, honour,  and  obedience  in  the  Lord. 
In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen."  After  which  the 
Minister  presiding,  or  some  other  appointed  for 
the  purpose,  shall  give  a  solemn  charge  to  the 
Pastor,  and  to  the  congregation,  to  persevere  in 
the  discharge  of  their  reciprocal  duties;  and 
then  by  prayer  recommend  them  both  to  the 
grace  of  God  and  His  holy  keeping  ;  and  finally, 
after  singing  a  pfealm  or  hymn,  shall  dismiss  the 
congregation  with  the  usual  blessing.  And  the 
Presbytery  shall  duly  record  the  transaction. 

VII.  After  the  installation,  the  heads  of  fam- 
ilies of  the  congregation  then  present,  or  at 
least  the  RuUng  Elders  and  Deacons,  should 
come  forward  to  their  Pastor,  and  give  him  their 
right  hand,  in  token  of  cordial  reception  and 
affectionate  regard. 

Vni.  In  the  ordination  of  probationers  as 
Evangelists,  the  eighth  of  the  preceding  ques- 
tions shall  be  omitted,  and  the  following  sbusti- 
tutedfor  it,. viz: 

Do  you  now  undertake  the  work  of  an  Evan- 
gelist, and  do  you  promise,  in  reliance  on  God 
for  strength,  to  be  faithful  in  the  discharge  of 
all  the  duties  incumbent  on  you  as  a  Minister 
of  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

IX.  No  Presbytery  shall  ordain  any  proba- 
tioner to  the  office  of  the  gospel  ministry,  with 
reference  to  his  labouring  within  the  bounds  of 
another  Presbytery,  but  shall  furnish  him  with 
the  necessary  testimonials,  and  require  him  to 
repair  to  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  he 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  39 

expects  to  labour,  that  he  may  submit  himself  to 
its  authority,  according  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church. 

X.  In  the  installation  of  an  ordained  Minis- 
ter, the  following  questions  are  to  be  substituted 
for  those  addressed  to  a  candidate  for  ordina- 
tion, viz: 

1.  Are  you  now  wiUing  to  take  charge  of  this 
congregation  as  their  Pastor,  agreeably  to  your 
declaration  at  accepting  its  call  ? 

2.  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  de- 
clare, as  far  as  you  know  your  own  heart,  that, 
in  taking-  upon  you  this  charge,  you  are  influ- 
enced by  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  the  g'ory 
of  God  and  the  good  of  the  Church  ? 

3.  Do  you  solemnly  promise,  that,  by  the  as- 
sistance of  the  grace  of  God,  you  will  endeav- 
our faithfully  to  discharge  all  the  duties  of  a 
Pastor  to  this  congregation,  and  will  be  careful 
to  maintain  a  deportment  in  all  respects  becom- 
ing a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  agree- 
ably to  your  ordination  engagements  ? 

XL  A  congregation  desiring  to  call  a  Pastor 
from  his  charge,  shall,  by  its  commissioners, 
represent  to  the  Presbytery  the  ground  on  which 
it  pleads  his  removal.  The  Presbytery  having 
heard  all  the  parties,  may,  upon  viewing  the 
whole  case,  either  recommend  them  to  desist 
from  prosecuting  the  call,  or  may  order  it  to  be 
delivered  to  the  Minister  to  whom  it  is  addressed, 
with  or  without  advice;  or  may  decline  to  place 
the  call  in  his  hands,  as  it  shall  appear  most  for 
the  peace  and  edification  of  the  Church  at  large; 
or  it  may  refer  the  whole  matter  to  the  next 
Synod  for  advice  and  direction ;  and  no  Pastor 


40  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

shall  be  translated  without  his  own  consent.  If 
the  parties  are  not  ready  to  have  the  matter 
issued  at  the  meeting  then  in  progress,  a  written 
citation  shall  be  given  the  Minister  and  his 
church  to  appear  before  the  Presbytery  at  its 
next  meeting,  which  citation  shall  be  read  from 
the  pulpit  on  the  Sabbath  after  sermon,  at  least 
two  Sabbaths  before  the  intended  meeting. 

XII.  If  the  congregation,  or  other  field  of 
labour,  to  which  a  Minister  or  probationer  is 
called,  be  under  the  jurisdiction  of  a  different 
Presbytery,  on  his  acceptance  of  a  call  he  shall 
be  furnished  with  the  proper  testimonials,  and 
required  to  repair  immediately  to  that  Presby- 
tery, in  order  that  he  may  be  regularly  inducted 
into  his  office,  according  to  the  preceding  direc- 
tions. 

XIII.  When  any  Minister  shall  tender  the  re- 
signation of  his  pastoral  charge  to  his  Presby- 
tery the  Presbytery  shall  cite  the  church,  as  in 
the  preceding  directions,  to  appear  by  its  com- 
missioners at  the  next  meeting,  to  show  cause,  if 
any  it  has,  why  the  Presbytery  should  not  ac- 
cept the  resignation.  If  the  church  fail  to  ap- 
pear, or  if  its  reasons  for  retaining  its  Pastor  be 
deemed  insufficient,  his  resignation  shall  be  ac- 
cepted, and  the  pastoral  relation  dissolved.  If 
any  church  desires  to  be  relieved  of  its  Pastor,  a 
similar  process  shall  be  observed.  But  whether 
the  Minister  or  the  church  initiate  proceedings 
for  a  dissolution  of  the  relation,  there  shall 
always  be  a  meeting  of  the  church,  called  and 
conducted  precisely  in  the  same  manner  as 
when  the  call  of  a  Pastor  is  to  be  made  out. 


FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT.  4 1 

Section  VI. —  0/  the  Licefisure  of  Probationers 
for  the  Gospel  Ministry. 

I.  Presbyteries  shall  license  probationers  to 
preach  the  gospel,  in  order  tha.t,  after  sufficient- 
ly trying  their  gifts,  and  receiving  from  the 
church  a  good  report,  they  may,  in  due  time, 
"ordain  them  to  the  sacred  office. 

II.  The  trials  of  a  candidate  for  licensure 
shall  ordinarily  be  had  by  the  Presbytery  having 
jurisdiction  of  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber ;  but  should  any  one  find  it  more  convenient 
to  put  himself  under  the  care  of  a  Presbytery 
at  a  distance  from  that  to  which  he  most  natur- 
ally belongs,  he  may  be  received  by  the  said 
Presbytery  on  his  producing  testimonials,  either 
from  the  Presbytery  within  the  bounds  of  which 
he  has  usually  resided,  or  from  any  two  Minis- 
ters of  that  Presbytery  in  good  standing,  of  his 
exemplary  piety  and  other  requisite  qualifica- 
tions. 

III.  Candidates  applying  to  the  Presbytery 
to  be  Hcensed  to  preach  the  gospel,  shall  pro- 
duce satisfactory  testimonials  of  their  good 
moral  character,  and  of  their  being  communi- 
cating members  of  the  Church,  in  regular 
standing.  And  the  Presbytery  shall  examine 
them  respecting  their  experimental  acquaint- 
ance with  religion,  and  the  motives  which  influ- 
ence them  to  desire  the  sacred  office.  This  ex- 
amination shall  be  close  and  particular,  and 
shall  ordinarily  be  conducted  in  the  presence  of 
the  Presbytery  only.  And  it  is  recommended 
that  the  candidate  be  also  required  to  produce 
a  diploma  of  Bachelor  or  Master  of  Arts  from 


42  FORM   OF   GOVERNMENT. 

some  college  or  university ;  or  at  least  authentic 
testimonials  of  his  having  gone  through  a  regu- 
lar course  of  learning. 

.  IV.  The  Presbytery  shall  try  each  candidate 
as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  Latin  language  and 
the  original  languages  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
It  shall  also  examine  him  on  mental  philosophy, 
logic  and  rhetoric ;  on  ethics ;  on  the  natural 
and  exact  sciences;  on  theology,  natural  and 
revealed;  and  on  ecclesiastical  history,  the 
sacraments,  and  church  government.  More- 
over, the  Presbytery  shall  require  of  him — 

1.  A  discussion  in  Latin  of  a  thesis  on  some 
common  head  in  divinity. 

2.  An  exegesis  or  critical  exercise^  in  which 
the  candidate  shall  give  a  specimen  of  his  taste 
and  judgment  in  sacred  criticism  ;  presenting  an 
explication  of  the  original  text,  stating  its  con- 
nection, illustrating  its  force  and  beauties,  re- 
moving its  difficulties,  and  solving  any  import- 
ant questions  which  it  may  present. 

3.  P^  lecture  or  exposition  of  several  verses  of 
Scripture. 

4.  A  ser?7ion. 

V.  These  or  other  similar  exercises,  at  the 
discretion  of  the  Presbytery,  shall  be  exhibited 
until  it  shall  have  obtained  satisfaction  as  to  the 
candidate's  piety,  learning  and  aptness  to  teach 
in  the  Church. 

VI.  No  candidate,  except  in  extraordinary 
cases,  shall  be  licensed,  unless  he  shall  have 
completed  the  usual  course  of  academical  stud- 
ies, and  shall  also  have  studied  divinity  at  least 
two  years  under  some  approved  teacher  of  the- 
ology ;  and  whenever  any  Presbytery  shall  see 


FORM    OF   GOVERNMENT.  43 

reason  to  depart  from  this  rule,  it  shall  always 
make  a  record  of  the  fact  upon  its  mmutes,  with 
the  reasons  therefor.  _ 

VII.  If  the  Presbytery  be  satished  with  his 
trials  it  shall  then  proceed  to  license  him  m  the 
following  manner:  the  Moderator  shall  propose 
to  him  tiie  following  questions,  viz  : 

1  Do  you  beUeve  the  Scriptures  ot  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God, 
the  only  infalhble  rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

2  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the 
Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of  this 
Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine 
taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity, 
and  purity  of  the  Church?  . 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself,  m  tne 
Lord,  to  the  government  of  this  Presbytery,  or 
any  other  into  the  bounds  of  which  you  may  be 
called? 

VIII.  The  candidate  having  answered  these 
questions  in  the  affirmative,  and  the  Moderator 
having  offered  up  a  prayer  suitable  to  the  occa- 
sion, he  shall  address  the  candidate  to  the  fol- 
lowing purpose :  'Tn  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that  authority  which  He 
has  given  to  the  Church  for  its  edification,  we 
do  license  you  to  preach  the  gospel  as  a  proba- 
tioner for  the  holy  ministry,  wherever  God  m 
His  providence  may  call  you ;  and  for  this  pur- 
pose may  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon  you, 
and  the  Spirit  of  Christ  fill  your  heart.  Amen.' 
And  record  shall  be  made  of  the  hcensure  m  the 
following  or  like  form,  viz  : 


44  FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

At  ,  the  day  of 

,  the  Presbytery  of 
having  received  testimonials  in  favour  of 

,  of  his  having  gone  through 
a  regular  course  of  literature,  of  his  good 
moral  character,  and  of  his  being  in  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church,  proceeded  to  take  the 
usual  parts  of  trial  for  his  Hcensure.  And  he 
having  given  satisfaction  as  to  his  accomplish- 
ments in  literature,  as  to  his  experimental  ac- 
quaintance with  religion,  and  as  to  his  proficiency 
in  divinity  and  other  studies,  the  Presbytery  did, 
and  hereby  does,  express  its  approbation  of^ll 
these  parts  of  trial.  And  he  having  adopted 
the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of 
this  Church,  and  satisfactorily  answered  the 
questions  appointed  to  be  put  to  candidates  to 
be  licensed,  the  Presbytery  did,  and  hereby  does, 
license  him,  the  said 

to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  as  a  probationer 
for  the  holy  ministry,  within  the  bounds  of  this 
Presbytery,  or  wherever  else  he  shall  be  orderly 
called. 

IX.  When  any  candidate  for  Hcensure  shall 
have  occasion,  while  his  trials  are  going  on,  to 
remove  from  the  bounds  of  his  own  Presbytery 
into  those  of  another,  it  shall  be  considered  re- 
gular for  the  latter  Presbytery,  on  his  producing 
proper  testimonials  from  the  former,  to  take  up 
his  trials  at  the  point  at  whicli  they  were  left, 
and  conduct  them  to  a  conclusion  in  the  same 
manner  as  if  they  had  been  commenced  by 
itself 

X.  In  like  manner,  when  any  probationer, 
after  licensure,  shall  by  the  permission  of  his 
Presbytery,  remove  beyond  its  limits,  an  extract 


FORM    OF    GOVERNMENT.  45 

of  the  record  of  his  licensure,  and  a  presbyte- 
rial  recommendation,  signed  by  the  Clerk,  shall 
be  his  testimonials  to  the  Presb_ytery  under 
whose  care  he  shall  come.  * 

XL  Presbyteries  should  require  probationers 
to  devote  themselves  dihgently  to  the  trial  of 
their  gifts;  and  no  one  should  be  ordained  to 
the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry  until  he  has  given 
evidence  of  his  ability  to  edify  the  Church. 

XII.  "When  a  probationer  shall  have  been 
preaching  for  a  considerable  time,  and  his  ser- 
vices do  not  appear  to  be  edifying  to  the  Church, 
the  Presbyteiy  may,  if  it  thinks  proper,  recall 
his  hcense ;  and  it  shall  be  its  duty  to  do  so 
whenever  the  probationer  shall  without  neces- 
sity devote  himself  to  such  pursuits  as  interfere 
with  a  full  trial  of  his  gifts,  according  to  his 
license. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

OF  THE   CONSTITUTION    OF  THIS   CHURCH. 

I.  The  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  consists  of  its  doc- 
trinal symbols,  embraced  in  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms, 
together  with  the  Book  of  Church  Order,  which 
comprises  the  Form  of  Government,  the  Rules 
of  Discipline,  and  the  Directory  of  Worship. 

II.  The  Book  of  Church  Order  may  be 
amended  on  the  recommendation  of  one  General 
Assembly,  when  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries 
advise  and  consent  thereunto,  and  a  succeeding 
General  Assembly  shall  enact  the  same. 


PART  II. 

The  Rules  of  Discipline. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ON     DISCIPLINE ITS     NATURE,     SUBJECTS,     AND 

ENDS. 

I.  Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  that  authority, 
and  the  appHcation  of  that  system  of  laws  which 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  appointed  in  His 
Church.  The  term  has  two  senses,  the  one  re- 
ferring to  the  whole  .  government,  inspection, 
training,  guardianship,  and  control,  which  the 
Church  maintains  over  its  members,  its  officers, 
and  its  Courts  ;  the  other  a  restricted  and  tech- 
nical sense,  signifying  judicial  prosecution. 

II.  In  the  one  sense,  all  baptized  persons, 
being  members  of  the  Church,  are  subject  to  its 
discipline,  and  entitled  to  the  benefits  thereof; 
but  in  the  other,  it  refers  only  to  those  who  have 
made  a  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ. 

III.  The  ends  of  discipline,  as  it  involves 
judicial  prosecution,  are  the  rebuke-  of  oifences, 
the  removal  of  scandal,  the  vindication  of  the 
honour  of  Christ,  the  promotion  of  the  purity 
and  general  edification  of  the  Church,  and  the 
spiritual  good  of  offenders  themselves. 

^  I V.  The  power  which  Christ  has  given  to  the 
rulers  of  His  Church  is  for  edification,  and  not 
for  destruction ;  it  is  a  dispensation  of  mercy, 

(47) 


48  THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

and  not  of  wrath.  As  in  the  preaching  of  the 
word  the  wicked  are  doctrinally  separated  from 
the  good,  so  by  discipHne  the  Church  authorita- 
tively separates  between  the  holy  and  the  pro- 
fane. In  this  it  acts  the  part  of  a  tender  mother, 
correcting  her  children  for  their  good,  that  every 
one  of  them  may  be  presented  faultless  in  the 
day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF     THE     DISCIPLINE     OF     NON-COMMUNICATING 
MEMBERS. 

I.  The  oversight  of  the  children  of  the 
Church  is  committed  by  God  primarily  to  be- 
lieving parents,  who  are  responsible  to  the 
Church  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  this  duty. 
The  responsibiHty  of  parents  continues  during 
the  minority  of  their  children,  and  extends  to 
all  such  conduct  contrary  to  the  purity  and  so- 
briety of  the  gospel  as  parents  may  and  ought 
to  restrain  and  control. 

II.  The  Church  should  make  special  provis- 
ion for  the  instruction  of  its  youth  in  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Bible  as  set  forth  in  the  Cate- 
chisms. Hence,  Church  Sessions  ought  to  es- 
tablish, under  their  own  authority,  Bible  classes 
and  Sabbath  schools  for  this  object,  or  to  adopt 
such  other  methods  as  shall  secure  the  same 
end. 

HI.  When  the  children  of  the  Church  arrive 
at  years  of  discretion,  they  are  bound  to  dis- 
charge all  the  duties  of  church  members.  If'' 
they  give  evidence  of  saving  faith  in  Christ, 
together  with  a  correct  walk  and  conversation, 
they  should  be  informed  that  it  is  their  privilege 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  49 

and  duty  to  make  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ, 
and  to  come  to  His  table.  If  they  exhibit  a 
wayward  disposition,  and  associate  themselves 
with  the  profane,  the  Church  should  still  cherish 
them  in  faith,  and  ought  to  use  all  such  means 
as  the  Word  of  God  warrants  and  the  Christian 
prudence  of  church  officers  shall  dictate,  for  re- 
claimmg  them  and  bringing  them  to  appreciate 
their  covenant  privileges,  and  to  discharge  their 
covenant  obligations. 

IV.  Those  adult  non-communicating  mem- 
bers who  submit  with  meekness  and  gratitude  to 
the  government  and  instruction  of  the  Church, 
are  entitled  to  special  attention.  Their  rights 
under  the  covenant  should  be  frequently  and 
fully  explained  and  their  duties  enforced  on 
their  consciences  ;  they  should  be  warned  of  the 
sin  and  danger  of  neglecting  their  covenant  ob- 
ligations, and  urged  by  the  mercies  of  Christ  to 
come  up  to  their  full  discharge. 

V.  All  non-communicating  members  shall  be 
deemed  under  the  care  of  the  church  to  which 
their  parents  belong,  if  they  live  under  the  pa- 
rental roof  and  are  minors ;  or  otherwise,  under 
that  of  the  church  where  they  reside,  or  with 
which  they  ordinarily  worship. 


CHAPTER  III. 

O  F  OFFENCES. 

T.  An  offence,  the  proper  object  of  judicial 
process,  is  anything  in  the  principles  or  practice 
of  a  church  member  professing  faith  in  Christ, 
which  is  contray  to  the  Word  of  God.  The 
Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms    of    the    Westminister    Assembly, 


50  THE    RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

together  with  the  formularies  of  government, 
discipline,  and  worship,  are  accepted  by  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  as 
standard  expositions  of  the  teachings  of  Scrip- 
ture in  relation  to  both  faith  and  practice. 
Nothing,  therefore,  ought  to  be  considered  by 
any  court  as  an  offence,  or  admitted  as  a  mat- 
ter of  accusation,  which  cannot  be  proved  to 
be  such  from  Scripture,  as  interpreted  in  these 
standards. 

II.  Offences  are  either  personal  or  general, 
private  or  public  ;  but  all  of  them  being  sins 
against  God,  are,  therefore  grounds  of  discip- 
hne. 

III.  Personal  offences  are  violations  of  the 
Divine  law,  considered  in  the  special  relation  of 
wrongs  or  injuries  to  particular  individuals. 
General  often  ces  are  heresies  or  immoralities 
having  no  such  relation,  or  considered  apart 
from  it. 

IV.  Private  offences  are  those  which  are 
known  only  to  a  few  persons.  Public  offences 
are  those  which  are  notorious. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

OF    CHURCH    CENSURES. 

I.  The  censures  which  may  be  inflicted  by 
church  courts  are,  admonition,  suspension,  e^  - 
communication,  and  deposition.  When  a  lower 
censure  fails  to  reclaim  the  delinquent,  it  may 
become  the  duty  of  the  court  to  proceed  to  the 
infliction  of  a  higher  censure. 

II.  Admonition  is  the  formal  reproof  of  an 
of--r1pr    ^-•:  1   church   court,   warningr  him   of 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  5  I 

his  guilt  and  danger,  and  exhorting  him  to  be 
more  circumspect  and  watchful  in  the  future. 

III.  Suspension,  with  respect  to  church  mem- 
bers, is  their  temporary  exclusion  from  seaHng 
ordinances ;  with  respect  to  church  officers,  it  is 
their  temporary  exclusion  from  the  exercise  of 
their  office.  It  may  be  either  definite  or  indefi- 
nite as  to  its  duration.  Definite  suspension  is 
administered  when  the  credit  of  reHgion,  the 
honour  of  Christ,  and  the  good  of  the  delinquent 
demand  it,  even  though  he  may  have  given 
satisfaction  to  the  court.  Indefinite  suspension 
is  the  exclusion  of  an  offender  from  sealing  or- 
dinances, or  from  his  office,  until  he  exhibit 
signs  of  repentance,  or  until,  by  his  conduct, 
the  necessity  of  the  highest  censure  be  made 
manifest. 

IV.  Excommunication  is  the  excision  of  an 
offender  from  the  communion  of  the  Church. 
This  censure  is  to  be  inflicted  only  on  account 
of  gross  crime  or  heresy,  when  the  oftender 
shows  himself  incorrigible  and  contumacious. 
The  design  of  this  censure  is  to  operate  on  the 
offender  as  a  means  of  reclaimxing  him,  to  de- 
liver the  Church  from  the  scandal  of  his  offence, 
and  to  inspire  all  with  fear  by  the  example  of 
his  discipline. 

V.  Deposition  is  the  degradation  of  an  offi- 
cer from  his  offi.ce,  and  may  or  may  not  be  ac- 
companied with  the  infliction  of  other  censure. 

CHAPTER  V. 

OF  THE  PARTIES   IN    CASES  OF  PROCESS. 

I.  Original  jurisdiction  in  relation  to  Minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel  pertains  exclusively  to  the 


52  THE    RULES  OF    DISCIPLINE. 

Presbytery,   and   in   relation    to   other   church 
members  to  the  Session. 

II.  It  is  the  duty  of  all  church  Sessions  and 
Presbyteries  to  exercise  care  over  those  subject 
to  their  authority ;  and  they  shall,  with  due  dili- 
gence and  great  discretion,  demand  from  such 
persons  satisfactory  explanations  concerning  re- 
ports affecting  their  Christian  character.  This 
duty  is  more  imperative  when  those  who  deem 
themselves  aggrieved  by  injurious  reports  shall 
ask  an  investigation.  If  such  investigation, 
however  originating,  should  result  in  raising  a 
strong  presumption  of  the  guilt  of  the  party  in- 
volved, the  court  shall  institute  process,  and 
shall  appoint  a  prosecutor  to  prepare  the  indict- 
ment, and  fo  conduct  the  case.  This  prosecu- 
tor shall  be  a  member  of  the  court,  except  that, 
in  a  case  before  the  Session,  he  may  be  any 
communicating  member  of  the  same  congrega- 
tion with  the  accused. 

III.  The  original  and  only  parties  in  a  case 
of  process  are  the  accuser  and  the  accused. 
The  accuser  is  always  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States,  whose  honour  and  purity 
are  to  be  maintained.  The  prosecutor,  whether 
voluntary  or  appointed,  is  always  the  representa- 
tive of  the  Church,  and  as  such  has  all  its  rights 
in  the  case,  In  appellate  courts  the  parties 
are  known  as  appellant  and  appellee. 

IV.  Every  indictment  shall  begin:  "In  the 
name  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,"  and  shall  conclude,  "against  the  peace, 
unity  and  purity  of  the  Church,  and  the  honour 
and  majesty  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the 
King  and  Head  thereof."      In  every  case  the 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  5  3 

Church  is  the  injured  and  accusing  party,  versus 
the  accused. 

V.  An  injured  party  shall  not  become  a 
prosecutor  of  personal  offences  without  having 
previously  tried  the  means  of  reconciliation, 
and  of  reclaiming  the  offender,  required  by 
Christ :  "  Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall  tres- 
pass against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  be- 
tween thee  and  him  alone :  if  he  shall  hear  thee, 
thou  hast  gained  thy  brother ;  but  if  he  will  not 
hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more, 
that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses 
every  word  may  be  established."  Matt,  xviii : 
15,  16.  A  church  court,  however,  may  judici- 
ally investigate  personal  offences  as  if  general, 
when  the  interests  of  religion  seem  to  demand 
it.  So,  also,  those  to  whom  private  offences  are 
known  cannot  become  prosecutors,  without  hav- 
ing previously  endeavoured  to  remove  the 
scandal  by  private  means. 

VI.  When  the  offence  is  general,  the  cause 
may  be  conducted  either  by  any  person  appear- 
ing as  prosecutor,  or  by  a  prosecutor  appointed 
by  the  court. 

VII.  When  the  prosecution  is  instituted  by 
the  court,  the  previous  steps  required  by  our 
Lord  in  the  case  of  personal  offences  are  not 
necessary.  There  are  many  cases,  however,  in 
which  it  will  promote  the  interests  of  religion  to 
send  a  committee  to  converse  in  a  private  man- 
ner with  the  offender,  and  endeavour  to  bring 
him  to  a  sense  of  his  guilt,  before  instituting  act- 
ual process. 

VIII.  Great  caution  ought  to  be  exercised  in 
receiving  accusations  from   any  person  who  is 


54  THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

known  to  indulge  a  malignant  spirit  towards  the 
accused ;  who  is  not  of  good  character ;  who 
is  himself  under  censure  or  process ;  who  is 
deeply  interested  in  any  respect  in  the  convic- 
tion of  the  accused  ;  or  who  is  known  to  be 
litigious,  rash,  or  highly  imprudent. 

IX.  Every  voluntary  prosecutor  shall  be  pre- 
viously warned,  that  if  he  fail  to  show  probable 
cause  of  the  charges,  he  must  himself  be  cen- 
sured as  a  slanderer  of  the  brethren,  in  propor- 
tion to  the  malignity  or  rashness  manifested  in 
the  prosecution. 

X.  When  a  member  of  a  church  court  is 
under  process,  all  his  official  functions  may  be 
suspended,  at  its  discretion ;  but  this  shall  never 
be  done  in  the  way  of  censure. 

XI.  In  the  discussion  of  all  questions  arising 
in  his  own  case,  the  accused  shall  exercise  the 
rights  of  defendant  only,  not  of  judge. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

OF     GENERAL    PROVISIONS     APPLICABLE     TO    ALL 
CASES  OF   PROCESS. 

I.  It  is  incumbent  on  every  member  of  a 
court  of  Jesus  Christ  engaged  in  a  trial  of 
offenders,  to  bear  in  mind  the  inspired  injunc 
tion :  "  If  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  ye 
which  are  spiritual  restore  such  an  one  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness,  considering  th)  self,  lest  thou 
also  be  tempted." 

II.  Process  against  an  offender  shall  not  be 
commenced  unless  some  person  or  persons  un- 
dertake to  make  out   the  charge ;  or  unless  the 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  5  5 

court  finds  it  necessary,  for  the  honour  of  relig- 
ion, itself  to  take  the  step  provided  for  in  chap- 
ter v.,  paragraph  II. 

III.  When  a  charge  is  laid  before  the  Ses- 
sion or  Presbytery,  it  shall  be  reduced  to  writ- 
ing, and  nothing  shall  be  done  at  the  first  meet- 
ing of  the  court,  unless  by  consent  of  parties, 
except  to  appoint  a  prosecutor,  and  order  the 
indictment  to  be  drawn,  a  copy  of  which,  with 
the  witnesses  then  known  lo  support  it,  shall  be 
served  on  the  accused,  and  to  cite  all  parties 
and  their  witnesses  to  appear  and  be  heard  at 
another  m.eeting,  which  shall  not  be  sooner  than 
ten  days  after  such  citation ;  at  which  meetmg 
of  the  court  the  charges  shall  be  read  to  the 
accused,  if  present,  and  he  shall  be  called  upon 
to  say  whether  he  be  guilty  or  not.  If  he  con- 
fess, the  court  may  deal  with  him  according 
to  its  discretion;  if  he  plead  and  take  issue, 
the  trial  shall  proceed.  Accused  parties  may 
plead  in  writing,  when  they  cannot  be  person- 
ally present,  and  parties  necessarily  absent 
should  have  counsel  assigned  to  them. 

IV.  The  citation  shall  be  issued  and  signed 
by  the  Moderator  or  Clerk,  by  order  and  in  the 
name  of  the  court ;  he  shall  also  issue  citations 
to  such  witnesses  as  either  party  shall  nominate 
to  appear  on  his  behalf. 

V.  In  drawing  the  indictment,  the  times, 
places  and  circumstances  should,  if  possible,  be 
particularly  stated,  that  the  accused  may  have 
full  opportunity  to  make  his  defence. 

VI.  When  an  accused  person  shall  refuse  to 
obey  a  citation,  he  shall  be  cited  a  second  time; 
and  this  second  citation  shall  be  accompanied 


56  THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

with  a  notice  that  if  he  do  not  appear  at  the 
time  appointed  (unless  providentially  hindered, 
which  fact  he  must  make  known  to  the  court), 
or  that  if  he  appear  and  refuse  to  plead,  he 
shall  be  dealt  with  for  his  contumacy,  as  here- 
inafter provided. 

VII.  The  time  which  must  elapse  between 
the  serving  of  the  first  citation  on  the  accused 
person,  and  the  meeting  of  the  court  at  which 
he  is  to  appear,  shall  be  at  least  ten  days.  But 
the  time  allotted  for  his  appearance  on  the  sub- 
sequent citation,  shall  be  left  to  the  discretion 
of  the  court ;  provided  that  it  be  not  less  than 
is  quite  sufficient  for  a  seasonable  and  con- 
venient compliance  with  the  citation. 

VIII.  When  the  offence  with  which  an  ac- 
cused person  stands  charged  took  place  at  a 
distance,  and  it  is  inconvenient  for  the  witnesses 
to  appear  before  the  court  having  jurisdic- 
tion, that  court  may  either  appoint  a  commis- 
sion of  its  body,  or  request  the  co-ordinate 
court  contiguous  to  the  place  where  the  facts 
occurred,  to  take  the  testimony  for  it.  The  ac- 
cused shall  always  have  reasonable  notice  of  the 
time  and  place  of  the  meeting  of  this  commis- 
sion. 

I X.  When  an  offence,  alleged  to  ha,ve  been 
committed  at  a  distance,  is  not  likely  otherwise 
to  become  known  to  the  court  having  jurisdic- 
tion, it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  court  within 
whose  bounds  the  facts  occurred,  after  satisfying 
itself  that  there  is  probable  ground  of  accusa- 
tion, to  send  notice  to  the  court  having  jurisdic- 
tion, which  shall  at  once  proceed  against  the  ac- 
cused ;  or  the  whole  case  may  be  remitted  for 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  5/ 

trial  to  the  co-ordinate  court  within  whose 
bounds  the  offence  is  alleged  to  have  been  com- 
mitted. 

X.  Before  proceeding  to  trial,  courts  ought 
to  ascertain  that  their  citations  have  been  duly- 
served. 

XI.  In  every  process,  if  deemed  expedient, 
there  may  be  a  committee  appointed,  which 
shall  be  called  the  Judicial  Committee,  and 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all 
the  papers,  and  to  prescribe,  uiider  the  direc- 
tion of  the  court,  the  whole  order  of  the  pro- 
ceedings. The  members  of  this  committee 
shall  be  entitled,  notwithstanding  their  perform- 
ance of  this  duty,  to  sit  and  vote  in  the  case  as 
members  of  the  court. 

XII.  When  the  trial  is  about  to  begin,  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator  solemnly  to  an- 
nounce from  the  chair  that  the  court  is  about  to 
pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  cause,  and  to 
enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard 
their  high  character  as  judges  of  a  court  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  solemn  duty  in  which  they 
are  about  to  engage. 

XIII.  In  order  that  the  trial  may  be  fair  and 
impartial,  the  witnesses  shall  be  examined  in  the 
presence  of  the  accused,  or  at  least  after  he 
shall  have  received  due  citation  to  attend.  Wit- 
nesses may  be  cross-examined  by  both  parties, 
and  any  questions  asked  which  are  pertinent  to 
the  issue. 

XIV.  On  all  questions  arising  in  the  progress 
of  a  trial,  the  discussion  shall  first  be  between 
the  parties ;  and  when  they  have  been  heard 
they  may  be   required  to  withdraw  from   the 


58  THE   RULES  OF    DISCIPLINE. 

court,  until  the  members  deliberate  upon  and 
decide  the  point. 

XV.  When  a  court  of  first  resort  proceeds  to 
the  trial  of  a  cause,  the  following  order  shall  be 
observed:  i.  The  Moderator  shall  charge  the 
court.  2.  The  indictment  shall  be  read,  and 
the  answer  of  the  accused  heard.  3.  The  wit- 
nesses for  the  prosecutor,  and  then  those  for  the 
accused,  shall  be  examined.  4.  The  parties 
shall  be  heard  ;  first  the  prosecutor,  and  then  the 
accused,  and  the  prosecutor  shall  close.  5.  The 
roll  shall  be  called,  that  the  members  may  ex- 
press their  opinion  in  the  cause.  6.  The  decis- 
ion shall  be  made,  and  judgment  entered  on 
record. 

XVI.  Either  party  may,  for  cause,  challenge 
the  right  of  any  member  to  sit  in  the  trial  of  the 
case,  M'hich  question  shall  be  decided  by  the 
members  of  the  court,  other  than  the  one  chal- 
lenged. 

XVII.  Pending  the  trial  of  a  cause,  any 
member  of  the  court  who  shall  express  his  opin- 
ion of  its  merits  to  either  party,  or  to  any  per- 
son not  a  member  of  the  court;  or  who  shall 
absent  himself  from  any  sitting  without  the  per- 
mission of  the  court,  or  satisfactory  reasons 
rendered,  shall  be  thereby  disqualified  from  tak- 
ing part  in  the  subsequent  proceedings. 

XVIII.  The  parties  shall  be  allowed  copies 
of  the  whole  proceedings,  at  their  own  expense, 
if  they  demand  them  Minutes  of  the  trial 
shall  be  kept  by  the  clerk,  which  shall  exhibit 
the  charges,  the  answer,  all  the  testimony,  and 
all  such  acts,  orders,  and  decisions  of  the  court 
relating  to  the  cause,  as  either  party  may  desire, 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  59 

and  also  the  judgment  The  clerk  shall,  with- 
out delay,  attach  together  the  charges,  the  an- 
swer, the  citations  and  returns  thereto,  and  the 
minutes  herein  required  to  be  kept.  These 
papers,  when  so  attached,  shall  constitute  "the 
record  of  the  cause."  When  a  cause  is  removed 
by  appeal  or  complaint,  the  lower  court  shall 
transmit  "the  record"  thus  prepared  to  the 
higher  court,  with  the  addition  of  the  notice  of 
appeal  or  complaint,  and  the  reasons  thereof,  if 
any  shall  have  been  filed.  Nothing  which  is 
not  contained  in  this  "record"  shall  be  taken 
into  consideration  in  the  higher  court.  On  the 
final  decision  of  a  cause  in  a  higher  court,  its 
judgment  shall  be  sent  down  to  the  court  in 
which  the  case  originated. 

XIX.  No  professional  counsel  shall  be  per- 
mitted as  such  to  appear  and  plead  in  cases  of 
process  in  any  court ;  but  an  accused  person 
may,  if  he  desires  it,  be  represented  before  the 
Session  by  any  communicating  member  of  the 
same  particular  church  ;  or  before  any  other 
court,  by  any  member  of  the  court.  A  mem- 
ber of  the  court  so  employed  shall  not  be 
allowed  to  sit  in  judgment  in  the  cause. 

XX.  Process,  in  case  of  scandal,  shall  com- 
mence within  the  space  of  one  year  after  the 
offence  was  committed,  unless  it  has  recently  be- 
come flagrant.  WTien,  however,  a  church  mem- 
ber shall  commit  an  offence,  after  removing  to  a 
place  far  distant  from  his  former  residence,  and 
where  his  connection  with  the  Church  is  un- 
known, in  consequence  of  which  circumstances 
process  cannot  be  instituted  witl^i  tlie  time 
above   specified,    the   recent    discovery  of   the 


6o  THE    RULES  OF    DISCIPLINE. 

church  membership  of  the  individual  shall  be 
considered  as  equivalent  to  the  offence  itself  hav- 
ing recently  become  flagrant.  The  same  prin- 
ciple in  hice  circumstances,  shall  also  apply  to 
Ministers. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

SPECIAL  RULES    PERTAINING  TO    PROCESS  BEFORE 
SESSIONS. 

I.  Process  against  all  church  members,  other 
than  Ministers  of  the  gospel,  shall  be  entered 
before  the  Session  of  the  church  to  which  such 
members  belong. 

II.  When  an  accused  person,  having  been 
twice  duly  cited,  shall  refuse  to  appear  before 
the  Session,  or  appearing,  shall  refuse  to  plead, 
the  court  shall  enter  upon  its  records  the  fact, 
together  with  the  nature  of  the  offence  charged, 
and  he  shall  be  suspended  from  sealing  ordi- 
nances for  his  contumacy.  This  sentence  shall 
be  made  public,  and  shall  in  no  case  be  removed 
until  he  has  not  only  repented  of  his  contumacy, 
but  has  given  satisfaxtion  in  relation  to  the 
charges  against  him. 

III.  If  the  charge  be  one  of  gross  crime  or 
heresy,  and  the  accused  persist  in  his  contumacy, 
the  court  may  proceed  to  inflict  the  highest 
censure. 

IV.  When  it  is  impracticable  immediately  to 
commence  process  against  an  accused  church 
member,  the  Session  may,  if  it  think  the  edifi- 
cation of  the  Church  require  it,  prevent  the  ac- 
cused from  ^proaching  the  Lord's  table,  until 
the  charges  against  him  can  be  examined. 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  6l 

CHAPTER  VIIL 

SPECIAL  RULES  PERTAINING  TO  PROCESS  AGAINST 
A    MINISTER. 

I.  Process  against  a  Minister  shall  be  entered 
before  the  Presbytery  of  which  he  is  a  member. 

II.  As  no  Minister  ougiit,  on  account  of  his 
office,  to  be  screened  in  his  sin,  or  slightly  cen- 
sured, so  scandalous  charges  ought  not  to  be 
received  against  him  on  slight  grounds. 

HI.  If  any  one  know  a  Minister  to  be  guilty 
of  a  private  offence,  he  should  warn  him  in  pri- 
vate. But  if  the  offence  be  persisted  in,  or  be- 
come pubhc,  he  should  bring  the  case  to  the 
attention  of  some  other  Minister  of  the  Presby- 
tery for  his  advice. 

IV.  If  a  Minister  accused  of  an  offence,  hav- 
ing been  twice  duly  cited,  shall  refuse  to  appear 
before  the  Presbytery,  he  shall  be  immediately 
suspended.  And  if,  after  another  citation,  he 
still  refuse  to  attend,  he  shaJlbe  deposed  as  con* 
tumacious,  and  suspended  or  excommunicated 
from  the  Church.  Record  shall  be  made  of  the 
judgment  and  of  the  charges  under  which  he 
was  arraigned,  and  the  sentence  shall  be  made 
pubhc. 

V.  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of  such  a  na- 
ture as  to  warrant  deposition ;  but  errors  ought 
to  be  carefully  considered,  whether  they  strike 
at  the  vitals  of  religion,  and  are  industriously 
spread,  or  whether  they  arise  from  the  weakness 
of  the  human  understanding,  and  are  not  likely 
to  do  much  injury. 

VI.  If  the  Presbytery  find  on  trial  that  the 
matter  complained  of  amounts  to  no  more  than 


62  THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

such  acts  of  infirmity  as  may  be  amended,  so 
that  httle  or  nothing  remains  to  hinder  the  Min- 
ister's usefulness,  it  shall  take  all  prudent  meas- 
ures to  remove  the  scandal. 

VII.  When  a  Minister,  pending  a  trial,  shall 
make  confession,  if  the  matter  be  base  and 
flagitious,  such  as  drunkenness,  uncleanness,  or 
crimes  of  a  higher  nature,  however  penitent  he 
may  appear  to  the  satisfaction  of  all,  the  court 
shall,  without  delay,  suspend  him  from  the  exer- 
cise of  his  office,  or  depose  him  from  the  min- 
istry. 

VIII.  A  Minister  suspended  or  deposed  for 
scandalous  conduct,  shall  not  be  restored,  even 
on  the  deepest  sorrow  for  his  sin,  until  he  shall 
exhibit  for  a  considerable  time  such  an  emi- 
nently exemplary,  humble,  and  edifying  walk 
and  conversation  as  shall  heal  the  wound  made 
by  his  scandal.  And  a  deposed  Minister  shall 
in  no  case  be  restored  until  it  shall  appear  that 
the  general  sentiment  of  the  Church  is  strongly 
in  his  favour,  and  demands  his  restoration ;  and 
then  only  by  the  court  inflicting  the  censure,  or 
with  its  consent. 

IX.  When  a  Minister  is  deposed  his  church 
shall  be  declared  vacant ;  but  when  he  is  sus- 
pended, it  shall  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  thv^ 
Presbytery  whether  the  sentence  shall  include 
the  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation. 

X.  Whenever  a  Minister  of  the  gospel  shall 
habitually  fail  to  be  engaged  in  the  regular  dis- 
charge of  his  official  functions,  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  Presbytery,  at  a  stated  meeting,  to 
inquire  into  the  cause  of  such  derehction,  and 
if  necessary,  to  institute  judicial    proceedings 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  6^ 

against  him  for  breach  of  his  covenant  engage-  < 
ment.  If  it  shall  appear  that  his  neglect  pro- 
ceeds only  from  his  want  of  acceptance  to  the 
Church,  Presbytery  may,  upon  the  same  princi- 
ple upon  which  it  withdraws  license  from  a  pro- 
bationer for  want  of  evidence  of  the  Divine  call, 
divest  him  of  his  office  without  censure,  even 
against  his  will,  a  majority  of  two-thirds  being 
necessary  for  this  purpose. 

In  such  a  case,  the  clerk  shall,  under  the  order 
of  the  Presbytery,  forthv^dth  deliver  to  the  indi- 
vidual concerned  a  written  notice  that,  at  the 
next  stated  meeting,  the  question  of  his  being 
so  dealt  with  is  to  be  considered.  This  notice 
shall  distinctly  state  the  grounds  for  this  pro- 
ceeding. The  party  thus  notified  shall  be  heard 
in  his  own  defence ;  and  if  the  decision  pass 
against  him,  he  may  appeal,  as  if  he  had  been 
tried  after  the  usual  forms. 

This  principle  may  apply,  7nutatis  vmtaiidis^ 
to  Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

OF     EVIDENCE. 

I.  All  persons  of  proper  age  and  intelligence 
are  comptent  witnesses,  except  such  as  do  not 
believe  in  the  existence  of  God,  or  a  future 
state  of  rewards  and  punishments.  The  accused 
party  may  be  allowed,  but  shall  not  be  com- 
pelled, to  testify ;  but  the  accuser  shall  be  re- 
quired to  testify  on  the  demand  of  the  accused. 
Either  party  has  the  right  to  challenge  a  witness 
whom  he  believes  to  be  incompetent,  and  the 
court  shall  examine  and  decide  upon  his  com- 


64  THE    RULES  OF    DISCIPLINE. 

petency.  It  belongs  to  the  court  to  judge  of 
the  degree  of  credibiHty  to  be  attached  to  all 
evidence, 

II.  A  husband  or  wife  shall  not  be  compelled 
to  bear  testimony  the  one  against  the  other  in 
any  court. 

III.  The  testimony  of  more  than  one  witness 
shall  be  necessary  in  order  to  estabhsh  any 
charge ;  yet  if,  in  addition  to  the  testimony  of 
one  witness,  corroborative  evidence  be  produced, 
the  offence  may  be  considered  to  be  proved. 

IV.  No  witness,  afterwards  to  be  examined, 
except  a  member  of  the  court,  shall  be  present 
during  the  examination  of  another  witness  on 
the  same  case,  if  either  party  object. 

V.  Witnesses  shall  be  examined,  first  by  the 
party  introducing  them;  then  cross-examined 
by  the  opposite  party ;  after  which  any  member 
of  the  court,  or  either  party,  may  put  additional 
interrogatories.  But  no  question  shall  be  put 
or  answered,  except  by  permission  of  the  Mod- 
erator, subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  court;  and 
the  court  shall  not  permit  questions  frivolous  or 
irrelevant  to  the  charge  at  issue 

VI.  The  oath  or  affirmation  to  a  witness  shall 
be  administered  by  the  Moderator  in  the  follow- 
ing or  like  terms:  "You  solemnly  promise  in 
the  presence  of  God,  that  you  will  declare  the 
truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the 
truth,  according  to  the  best  of  your  knowledge 
in  the  matter  in  which  you  are  called  to  witness, 
as  you  shall  answer  it  to  the  great  Judge  of 
quick  and  dead."  If  however,  at  any  time  a 
witness  should  present  himself  before  a  court. 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  65 

who,  for  conscientious  reasons,  prefers  to  swear 
or  affirm  in  any  other  manner,  he  shall  be  allowed 
to  do  so. 

VII.  Every  question  put  to  a  witness  shall,  if 
required,  be  reduced  to  writing.  When  answered, 
it  shall,  together  with  the  answer,  be  recorded, 
if  deemed  by  the  court,  or  by  either  party,  of 
sufficient  importance,  and  the  testimony  of  the 
witness  shall  be  read  to  him  for  his  approbation 
and  subscription. 

VIII.  The  records  of  a  court,  or  any  part  of 
them,  whether  original  or  transcribed,  if  regu- 
larly authenticated  by  the  Moderator  and  Clerk, 
or  by  either  of  them,  shall  be  deemed  good  and 
sufficient  evidence  in  every  other  court. 

IX  In  Lke  manner,  testimony  taken  by  one 
court  and  regularly  certified,  shall  be  received 
by  every  other  court,  as  no  less  valid  than  if  it 
had  been  taken  by  itself 

X.  Wlien  it  is  not  convenient  for  a  court  to 
have  the  whole,  or  perhaps  any  part  of  the  tes- 
timony in  a  particular  cause,  taken  in  its  pres- 
ence, a  commission  shall  be  appointed  to  take 
the  testimony  in  question,  which  shall  be  con- 
sidered as  if  taken  in  the  presence  of  the  court; 
of  which  commission,  and  of  the  time  and  place 
of  its  meeting,  due  notice  shall  be  given  to  the 
opposite  party,  that  he  may  have  an  opportunity 
of  attending.  And  if  the  accused  shall  desire, 
on  his  part,  to  take  testimony  at  a  distance,  for 
his  own  exculpation,  he  shall  give  notice  to  the 
court  of  the  time  and  place  at  which  it  is  pro- 
posed to  take  it,  that  a  commission,  as  in  the 
former  case,  may  be  appointed  for  the  purpose. 
Or,  the  testimony  may  be  taken  on  written  inter- 


66  THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

rogatories,  by  filing  the  same  with  the  clerk  of 
the  court  having  jurisdiction  of  the  cause,  and 
giving  two  weeks'  notice  thereof  to  the  adverse 
party,  during  which  time  he  may  file  cross-inter- 
rogatories if  he  desire  it ;  and  the  testimony 
shall  then  be  taken  by  the  commission  in  answer 
to  the  direct  and  cross-interrogatories,  if  such 
are  filed,  and  no  notice  need  be  given  of  the 
time  and  place  of  taking  the  testimony. 

XI.  A  member  of  the  court  shall  not  be  dis- 
qualified for  sitting  as  a  judge  by  having  given 
testimony  in  the  case. 

XII.  An  officer  or  private  member  of  the 
church  refusing  to  testify,  may  be  censured  for 
contumacy. 

XIII.  If  after  a  trial  before  any  court,  new 
testimony  be  discovered,  w^hich  is  supposed  to 
be  highly  important  to  the  exculpation  of  the 
accused,  it  is  proper  for  him  to  ask,  and  for  the 
court  to  grant,  a  new  trial. 

XIV.  If,  in  the  prosecution  of  an  appeal,  new 
testimony  be  offered,  which,  in  the  judgment  of 
the  appellate  court,  has  an  important  bearing  on 
the  case,  it  shall  be  competent  for  that  court  to 
refer  the  cause  to  the  inferior  court  for  a  new 
trial;  or,  with  the  consent  of  parties  to  take  the 
testimony  and  proceed  with  the  cause. 


CHAPTER  X. 

OF   THE   INFLICTION   OF    CHURCH  CENSURES. 

T.  Ecclesiastical  censures  ought  to  be  suited 
to  the  nature  of  the  ofi'ence ;  for  private  offences 
censures  should  be  administered  in  the  presence 
of  the  CQurt  alone,  or  privately,  by  one  or  more 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  6/ 

members  on  its  behalf;  but  for  public  offences, 
censures  should  be  administered  in  open  session, 
or  publicly  announced  to  the  church.  When 
there  are  peculiar  and  special  reasons,  the  court 
may  visit  pubUc  offences,  not  very  gross  in  their 
character,  with  private  admonition,  or  with  de- 
finite suspension  in  private ;  but  the  censure  of 
indefinite  suspension  should  ordinarily  be  an- 
nounced to  the  church,  whilst  those  of  excom- 
munication and  deposition  should  be  either  ad- 
ministered before  the  church,  or  else  announced 
to  it,  at  the  discretion  of  the  court. 

II.  When  any  member  or  officer  of  the 
Church  shall  be  guilty  of  a  fault  deserving  cen- 
sure, the  court  shall  proceed  with  all  tenderness, 
and  shall  deal  with  its  offending  brother  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness,  the  members  considering 
themselves,  lest  they  also  be  tempted. 

III.  The  censure  of  admonition  ought  to  be 
administered  in  private,  by  one  or  more  mem- 
bers, in  behalf  of  the  court,  when  the  offence 
is  not  aggravated,  and  is  known  only  to  a  few. 
When  the  scandal  is  public,  the  admoniton  shall 
be  administered  by  the  Moderator  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  court,  and  ordinarily  shall  also  be 
announced  in  public. 

IV.  Definite  suspension  being  an  exemplary- 
censure,  ought  ordinarily  to  be  either  adminis- 
tered in  open  session,  or  announced  to  the 
church. 

V^  The  censure  of  indefinite  suspension  ought 
to  be  inflicted  with  great  solemnity,  that  it  may 
be  the  means  of  impressing  the  mind  of  the  de- 
linquent with  a  proper  sense  of  his  danger,  while 
he  stands  excluded  from  the  sacraments  of  the 


68  THE    RULES    OF    DISCIPLINE. 

Church  of  the  hving  God,  and  that  with  the  Di- 
vine blessing  it  may  lead  him  to  repentance. 
When  the  comt  has  resolved  to  pass  this  sen- 
tence, the  Moderator  shall  address  the  offend- 
ing brother  to  the  following  purpose : 

"Whereas,  You,  A.  B.  (here  describe  the 
person  as  a  Minister,  Ruling  Elder,  Deacon,  or 
private  member  of  the  Church),  are  convicted  by 
sufficient  proof  [or,  are  guilty  by  your  own  con- 
fession], of  the  sin  of (here  insert  the  offence), 

we,  the  Presbytery  [or  church  Session]  of  C. 
D.,  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  do  now  declare  you  suspended 
from  the  sacraments  of  the  Church  [and  from 
the  exercise  of  your  office],  until  you  give  satis- 
factory evidence  of  repentance." 

To  this  shall  be  added  such  advice  or  admo- 
nition as  maybe  judged  necessary,  and  the  whole 
shall  be  concluded  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God 
that  He  would  follow  this  act  of  discipHne  with 
His  blessing. 

VI.  When  the  sentence  of  excommuncation 
has  been  regularly  passed,  the  Moderator  of  the 
Session  shall  make  a  public  statement  before 
the  church  of  the  several  steps  which  have  been 
taken  with  respect  to  their  offending  brother, 
and  inform  them  that  it  has  been  found  neces- 
sary to  cut  him  off  from  the  communion  of  the 
Church.  He  shall  then  show  the  authority  of 
tlie  Church  to  cast  out  unworthy  members,  from 
Matt,  xviii;  15-18,  and  i  Cor.  v:  1-5,  and  shall 
explain  the  nature,  use  and  consequence  of  this 
censure,  warning  the  people,  that  they  are  to 
conduct  themselves,  in  all  their  intercourse  with 
him  as  is  proper  towards  one  who  is  under  the 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  69 

heaviest  censure  of  the  Church.  He  shall  then 
pronounce  sentence  to  the  following  effect : 

"  Whereas,  A.  B.,  a  member  of  this  church, 
has  been,  by  sufficient  proof,  convicted  of  the 

sin  of ,  and  after  much  admonition  and 

prayer,  obstinately  refuses  to  hear  the  Church, 
and  has  manifested  no  evidence  of  repentance : 
Therefore,  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we,  the  Session  of  the 
church  of  C  D.,  do  pronounce  him  to  be  ex- 
cluded from  the  sacraments,  and  cut  off  from 
the  fellowship  of  the  Church." 

After  which  prayer  shall  be  made  that  the 
blessing  of  God  may  follow  His  ordinance,  for 
the  conviction  and  reformation  of  the  excom- 
municated, and  for  the  establishment  of  all  true 
believers. 

VII.  The  sentence  of  deposition  shall  be  pro- 
nounced by  the  Moderator,  in  words  of  the  fol- 
lowing import : 

"Whereas,  A.  B.,  a  Minister  of  this  Presby- 
tery [or  a  Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon  of  this 
church],  has  been  prot^ed,  by  sufficient  evidence 
to  be  guilty  of  the  sin  of ,  we,  the  Pres- 
bytery [or  Church  Session],  of  C.  D.,  do  ad- 
judge him  totally  disqualified  for  the  office  of 
the  Christian  Ministry  [or  Eldership,  or  Dea- 
conship],  and  therefore  we  do  hereby,  in  the 
name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  depose  from  the  office  of  a  Christian 
Minister  [or  Elder,  or  Deacon],  the  said  A. 
B.,  and  do  prohibit  him  from  exercising  any 
of  the  functions  thereof"  If  the  sentence  in- 
clude suspension  or  excommunication,  the 
Moderator   shall    proceed    to    say:     "We   do 


yO  THE    RULES  OF    DISCIPLINE. 

moreover,  by  the  same  authority,  suspend 
the  said  A.  B,  from  the  sacraments  of  the 
Church,  until  he  shall  exhibit  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  sincere  repentance,"  or  "  exclude  the 
said  A.  B.  from  the  sacraments,  and  cut  him  off 
from  the  fellowship  of  the  Church." 

The  sentence  of  deposition  ought  to  be  in- 
flicted with  solemnities  similar  to  those  already 
prescribed  in  the  case  of  excommunication. 


CHAPTER  XL 

OF   THE   REMOVAL   OF   CENSURES. 

I.  After  any  person  has  been  suspended  from 
the  sacraments,  it  is  proper  that  the  rulers  of 
the  church  should  frequently  converse  with  him, 
as  well  as  pray  with  him  and  for  him,  that  it 
would  please  God  to  give  him  repentance. 

II.  When  the  court  shall  be  satisfied  as  to  the 
reahty  of  the  repentance  of  a  suspended  of- 
fender, he  shall  be  admitted  to  profess  his  re- 
pentance, either  in  the  j^resence  of  the  court 
alone,  or  publicly,  and  be  restored  to  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  Church,  and  to  his  office,  if  such 
be  the  judgment  of  the  court,  which  restoration 
shall  be  declared  to  the  penitent  in  words  of  the 
following  import: 

"Whereas,  You,  A.  B.,  have  been  debarred 
from  the  sacraments  of  the  Church  [and  from 
the  office  of  the  gospel  Ministry,  or  Eldership, 
or  Deaconship],  but  have  now  manifested  such 
repentance  as  satisfies  the  church,  we,  the  Ses- 
sion (or  Presbytery)  of  C.  D.,  do  hereby,  in  the 
name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  absolve  you  from  the  said  sentence  of 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  /I 

suspension,  and  do  restore  you  to  the  full  enjoy- 
ment of  sealing  ordinances,  [and  the  exercise  of 
your  said  office,  and  all  the  functions  thereof]" 

After  which  there  shall  be  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving. 

III.  When  an  excommunicated  person  shall 
be  so  affected  with  his  state  as  to  be  brought  to 
repentance,  and  to  desire  to  be  readmitted  to 
the  communion  of  the  Church,  the  Session, 
having  obtained  sufficient  evidence  of  his 
sincere  penitence,  shall  proceed  to  restore  him. 
In  order  to  which,  the  presiding  Minister  shall 
inform  the  church  of  the  measures  which  have 
been  taken  with  the  excommunicated  person, 
and  of  the  resolution  of  the  Session  to  restore 
him. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  his  restoration,  the 
Minister  shall  call  upon  the  excommunicated 
person,  and  propose  to  him  in  the  presence  of 
the  congregation  the  following  questions ; 

"  Do  you  from  a  deep  sense  of  your  great 
wickedness,  freely  confess  your  sin  in  thus  re- 
belling against  God,  and  in  refusing  to  hear  His 
Church ;  and  do  you  acknowledge  that  you  have 
been  in  justice  and  mercy  cut  oft  from  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church?  Afiswer. — I  do.  Do 
you  now  voluntarily,  profess  your  sincere  repent- 
ance and  contrition  for  your  sin  and  obstinacy ; 
and  do  you  humbly  ask  the  forgiveness  of  God 
and  His  Church?  Answer. — I  do.  Do  you 
sincerely  promise,  through  divine  grace,  to  live 
in  all  humbleness  of  mind  and  circumspection ; 
and  to  endeavour  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God 
our  Saviour,  by  having  your  conversation  as  be- 
cometh  the  gospel  ?     Answer. — I  do." 


72  THE    RULES  OF    DISCIPLINE. 

Here  the  minister  shall  give  the  penitent  a 
suitable  exhortation,  encouraging  and  comfort 
ing  him.  Then  he  shall  pronounce  the  sentence 
of  restoration  in  the  following  words : 

"Whereas,  You,  A.  B.,  have  been  shut  out 
from  the  com.munion  of  the  Church,  but  have 
now  manifested  such  repentance  as  satisfies  the 
Church  ;  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  by  His  authority,  we,  the  Session  of  this 
church,  do  declare  you  absolved  from  the  sen- 
tence  of  excommunication  formerly  denounced 
against  you;  and  Ave  do  restore  you  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church,  that  you  may  be  a  par- 
taker of  all  the  benefits  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to 
your  eternal  salvation." 

The  whole  shall  be  concluded  with  prayer  and 
thanksgiving. 

IV.  The  restoration  of  a  deposed  officer, 
after  public  confession  has  been  made  in  a  man- 
ner similar  to  that  prescribed  in  the  case  of  the 
removal  of  censure  from  an  excommunicated 
person,  shall  be  announced  to  him  by  the  Mod- 
erator in  the  following  form,  viz: 

"Whereas,  You,  A.  B.,  formerly  a  Minister 
of  this  Presbytery,  [or  a  Ruling  Elder,  or  Dea- 
con of  this  church],  have  been  deposed  from 
your  office,  but  have  now  manifested  such  re- 
pentance as  satisfies  the  Church ;  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  His  authority, 
we,  the  Presbytery  of  C.  D. ,  [or  the  Session  of 
this  church],  do  declare  you  absolved  from  the 
said  sentence  of  deposition  formerly  pronounced 
against  you ;  and  we  do  furthermore  restore  you 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  73 

to  your  said  office,  and  to  the  exercise  of  all  the 
functions  thereof,  whenever  you  may  be  orderly 
called  thereto." 

After  which  there  shall  be  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving, and  the  members  of  the  court  shall  ex- 
tend to  him  the  right  hand  of  fellowship. 

V.  When  an  Elder  or  Deacon  has  been  ab- 
solved from  the  censure  of  deposition,  he  can- 
not be  allowed  to  resume  the  exercise  of  his 
office  in  the  church  without  re-election  by  the 
people. 

VI.  When  a  person  under  censure  shall  re- 
move to  a  part  of  the  country  remote  from  the 
court  by  which  he  was  sentenced,  and  shall  desire 
to  profess  repentance  and  obtain  restoration  it 
shall  be  lawful  for  the  court,  if  it  deems  it  ex- 
dient,  to  transmit  a  certified  copy  of  its  pro- 
ceedings to  the  Session  (  or  Presbytery)  where 
the  delinquent  resides,  which  shall  take  up  the 
case,  and  proceed  with  it  as  though  it  had 
originated  with  itself. 

VII.  In  proceeding  to  restore  a  suspended  or 
deposed  Minister,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Presby- 
tery to  exercise  great  caution;  first  admitting 
him  to  the  sacraments,  if  he  has  been  debarred 
from  the  same,  afterwards  granting  him  the 
privilege  of  preaching  for  a  season  on  proba- 
tion, so  as  to  test  the  sincerity  of  his  repentance 
and  the  prospect  of  his  usefulness ;  and  fina,lly 
restoring  him  to  his  office.  But  the  case  shall 
always  be  sub  j  11  dice  until  the  sentence  of  resto- 
ration has  been  pronounced. 


74  THE   RULES     OF    DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

OF  CASES   WITHOUT   PROCESS. 

I.  When  any  person  shall  come  forward  and 
make  his  offence  known  to  the  court,  a  full 
statement  of  the  facts  shall  be  recorded,  and 
judgment  rendered  without  process. 

II.  When  a  communicating  member  shall 
confess  before  the  church  Session  an  unregen- 
erate  heart,  and  there  is  no  evidence  of  other 
oftence,  the  court  may  transfer  his  name  to  the 
roll  of  non-communicating  members,  and  he 
shall  be  faithfully  warned  of  his  guilt  in  disobey- 
ing the  gospel,  and  encouraged  to  seek  the  re- 
demption freely  offered  in  Christ ;  and  a  state- 
ment of  the  case  shall  be  made  to  the  church. 
But  this  action  shall  not  be  taken  until  the 
church  Session  has  ascertained,  after  mature  in- 
quiry and  due  delay,  that  this  confession  does 
not  result  from  Satanic  temptation  or  transient 
darkness  of  spirit.  This  rule,  however,  shall 
not  be  applied  to  those  who  willfully  absent 
themselves  from  the  Lord's  table,  which  is  always 
an  offence. 

III.  A  Minister  of  the  gospel,  against  whom 
there  are  no  charges,  if  fully  satisfied  in  his  own 
conscience  that  God  has  not  called  him  to  the 
ministry,  or  if  he  has  satisfactory  evidence  of 
his  inability  to  serve  the  Church  with  acceptance, 
may  report  these  facts  at  a  stated  meeting.  At 
the  next  stated  meeting,  if  after  full  delibera- 
tion the  Presbytery  shall  concur  with  him  in 
judgment,  it  may  divest  him  of  his  office  with- 
out censure,  and  shall  assign  him  membership 
in  some  particular  church. 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  75 

IV    When  a  member  or  officer  shall  renounce 
the  communion  of  this  Church  by  jommg  some 
other  evangelical  Church,  if  in  good  standmg, 
the  irregularity  shall  be  recorded,  and  his  name 
erased.      But  if  charges    are   pending   against 
him  they  shall  be  communicated  to  the  Church 
which  he  has  joined.     If  the  denommation  be 
heretical,  an  officer  shall  have  his  name  stricken 
from  the  roll,  and  all  authority  to   exercise  his 
office  derived  from  this  Church  shall  be  with- 
drawn from  him ;  but  a  private  member  shall 
not  be  otherwise  noticed  than  as  above  pre- 
scribed. 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

OF  THE    MODES  IN    WHICH  A  CAUSE    MAY  BE  CAR- 
RIED FROM  A  LOWER  TO  A  HIGHER  COURT. 

I  Every  decision  which  is  made  by  any 
chmrch  court,  except  the  highest,  is  subject  to 
the  review  of  a  superior  court,  and  may  be 
brought  before  it  by  general  review  and  control 
reference,  appeal,  or  complaint. 

II  When  a  matter  is  transferred  m  any  ot 
these  ways  from  an  inferior  to  a  superior  coart, 
the  members  of  the  inferior  court  shall  not  lose 
their  right  to  sit,  dehberate,  and  vote  in  the  case 
in  the  higher  courts,  except  that  either  of  the 
original  parties  may  challenge  the  right  of  any 
members  of  the  inferior  court  to  sit,  which  ques- 
tion shall  be  decided  by  the  vote  of  all  those 
members  of  the  superior  court  who  are  not 
members  of  the  inferior. 

Section  L—  Of  General  Review  and  'Control 
I    It  is  the  duty  of  every  court  above  a  church 
Session,  at  least  once  a  year,  to  review  the  rec- 


y6  THE    RULES  OF    DISCIPLINE. 

ords  of  the  proceedings  of  the  courts  next  below. 
And  if  any  lower  court  shall  omit  to  send  up  its 
records  for  this  purpose,  the  higher  court  may 
issue  an  order  to  produce  them,  either  imme- 
diately, or  at  a  particular  time,  as  circumstances 
may  require. 

II.  In  reviewing  the  records  of  an  inferior 
court,  it  is  proper  to  examine  ;  First,  Whether 
the  proceedings  have  been  constitutional  and 
regular ;  Secondly,  Whether  they  have  been  wise, 
equitable,  and  for  the  edification  of  the  Church; 
Thirdly,  AVhether  they  have  been  correctly  re- 
corded ;  Fourthly,  Whether  the  lawful  injunc- 
tions of  the  superior  courts  have  been  obeyed. 

III.  In  most  cases  the  superior  court  may  be 
considered  as  fulfilling  its  duty  by  simply  record- 
ing on  its  own  minutes  the  approval,  the  correc- 
tion of  proceedings,  or  the  censure  which  it  may 
think  proper  to  pass  on  the  records  under  re- 
view; and  also  by  making  an  entry  of  the  same 
in  the  book  reviewed.  But  should  any  irregular 
proceedings  be  found  such  as  demand  the  inter- 
ference of  the  superior  court,  the  inferior  court 
may  be  required  to  review  and  correct  them. 

IV.  In  cases  of  process,  however,  no  judgment 
of  an  inferior  court  shall  be  reversed,  unless  it 
be  regularly  brought  up  by  appeal  or  complaint. 

V.  Courts  may  sometimes  entirely  neglect  to 
perform  their  duty,  by  which  neglect  heretical 
opinions,  or  corrupt  practices  may  be  allowed 
to  gain  ground;  or  offenders  of  a  very  gross 
character  may  be  suff"ered  to  escape ;  or  some 
circumstances  in  their  proceedings  of  very  great 
irregularity  may  not  be  distinctly  recorded  by 
them ;  in  any  of  which  cases  their  records  will 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  7/ 

by  no  means  exhibit  to  the  superior  court  a  full 
view  of  their  proceedings.  If,  therefore,  the  next 
superior  court  be  well  advised  that  any  such 
neglect  or  irregularity  has  occurred  on  the  part 
of  the  inferior  court,  it  is  incumbent  on  it  to 
take  cognizance  of  the  same  and  to  examine, 
dehberate  and  judge  in  the  whole  matter  as 
completely  as  if  it  had  been  recorded,  and  thus 
brought  up  by  the  review  of  the  records. 

VI.  When  any  court  having  appellate  juris- 
diction shall  be  advised,  either  by  the  records  of 
the  court  next  below,  or  by  memorial,  either  with 
or  without  protest,  or  by  any  other  satisfactory 
method,  of  any  important  delinquency  or  gross- 
ly unconstitutional  proceedings  of  such  court, 
the  first  step  shall  be  to  cite  the  court  alleged  to 
have  offended  to  appear  by  representative  or  in 
writing,  at  a  specified  time  and  place,  and  to 
show  what  it  has  done  or  failed  to  do  in  the  case 
in  question.  The  court  thus  issuing  the  cita- 
tion may  reverse  or  redress  the  proceedings  of 
the  court  below  in  other  than  judicial  cases ;  or  it 
may  censure  the  definquent  court;  or  it  may 
remit  the  whole  matter  to  the  dehnquent  court, 
with  an  injunction  to  take  it  up  and  dispose  of 
it  in  a  constitutional  manner ;  or  it  may  stay  all 
further  proceedings  in  the  case,  as  circumstances 
may  require. 

VII.  In  process  against  an  inferior  court,  the 
trial  shall  be  conducted  according  to  the  rules 
provided  for  process  against  individuals,  so  far 
as  they  may  be  applicable. 

Section  II. —  Of  References. 
I.  A  reference  is  a  representation  of  a  mat- 
ter not  yet  decided,   made  by  an  inferior  to  a 


yS  THE    RULES     OF    DISCIPLINE. 

superior  court,  which  representation  ought  always 
to  be  in  writing. 

II.  Cases  which  are  new,  important,  difficult 
or  of  pecuHar  deHcacy,  the  decision  of  which 
may  estabUsh  principles  or  precedents  of  ex- 
tensive influence ;  on  which  the  sentiments  of 
the  inferior  court  are  greatly  divided;  or  on 
which,  for  any  reason,  it  is  desirable  that  a  su- 
perior court  should  first  decide,  are  proper  sub- 
jects for  reference. 

III.  References  are  either  for  mere  advice, 
preparatory  to  a  decision  by  the  inferior  court; 
or  for  ultimate  decision  by  the  superior  court. 

IV.  In  the  former  case,  the  reference  only 
suspends  the  decision  of  the  court  from  which 
it  comes ;  in  the  latter,  it  submits  the  whole  case 
to  the  final  judgment  of  the  superior  court. 

V.  Although  references  may,  in  some  cases, 
be  proper,  yet  it  is,  generally,  conducive  to  the 
good  of  the  Church  that  every  court  should  fulfil 
its  duty  by  exercising  its  judgment. 

VI.  A  reference  ought,  generally,  to  procure 
advice  from  the  superior  court,  yet  that  court  is 
not  bound  to  give  a  final  judgment,  but  may 
remit  the  whole  case,  either  with  or  without  ad- 
vice, to  the  court  by  which  it  was  referred. 

VII.  References  by  any  court  are  to  be  made 
to  the  court  immediately  superior. 

VIII.  When  a  court  makes  a  reference,  it 
ought  to  have  all  the  testimony  and  other  docu- 
ments duly  prepared,  produced,  and  in  perfect 
readiness,  so  that  the  superior  court  may  be  able 
to  consider  and  issue  the  case  with  as  little  dif- 
ficulty or  delay  as  possible. 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  79 

Section  III.—  Of  Appeals. 

I.  An  appeal  is  the  removal  of  a  cause,  already 
decided,  from  an  inferior  to  a  superior  court,  the 
effect  of  which  is  to  arrest  sentence  until  the 
matter  is  finally  decided.  It  is  allowable  only 
after  judgment  has  been  rendered,  and  to  the 
party  against  whom  the  decision  has  been  ren- 
dered. 

II.  Those  who  have  not  submitted  to  a  regu- 
lar trial  are  not  entitled  to  appeal. 

III.  Any  irregularity  in  the  proceedings  of 
the  inferior  court ;  a  refusal  of  reasonable  indul- 
gence to  a  party  on  trial ;  declining  to  receive 
important  testimony ;  hurrying  to  a  decision  be- 
fore the  testimony  is  fully  taken  ;  a  manifesta- 
tion of  prejudice  in  the  cause;  and  mistake  or 
injustice  in  the  judgment,  are  all  proper  grounds 
of  appeal. 

IV.  Every  appellant  is  bound  to  give  notice 
of  his  intention  to  appeal,  and  also  to  lay  the 
reasons  thereof  in  writing  before  the  court  ap- 
pealed from,  either  before  its  rising  or  within 
ten  days  thereafter.  If  this  notice  or  these  rea- 
sons be  not  given  to  the  court  while  in  session, 
they  shall  be  lodged  with  the  Moderator  or 
Clerk. 

V.  No  appeal  shall  be  carried  from  an  in- 
ferior to  any  other  court  than  the  one  immedi- 
ately superior,  without  its  consent. 

VI.  The  appellant  shall  lodge  his  appeal,  and 
the  reasons  of  it,  with  the  Clerk  of  the  higher 
court  before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its 
sessions;  and  the  appearance  of  the  appellant 
and  appellee  shall  be  either  in  person  or  by 
writing. 


So  THE    RULES  OF    DISCIPLINE. 

VII.  In  taking  up  an  appeal,  after  ascertain- 
ing that  the  appellant  on  his  part  has  conducted 
it  regularly,  the  first  step  shall  be  to  read  "  the 
record  of  the  cause ";  the  second,  to  hear  the 
parties,  first  the  appellant,  then  the  appellee, 
and  the  appellant  shall  close ;  the  third,  to  call 
the  roll,  that  the  members  may  express  their 
opinion  in  the  cause ;  and  then  the  vote  shall  be 
taken. 

VIII.  The  decision  may  be  either  to  confirn> 
or  reverse,  in  whole  or  in  part,  the  judgment  of 
the  inferior  court ;  or  to  remit  the  cause  for  the 
purpose  of  amending  the  record,  should  it  ap- 
pear to  be  incorrect  or  defective;  or  for  a  new 
trial. 

IX.  If  an  appellant,  after  entering  his  ap- 
peal to  a  superior  court,  fail  to  prosecute  it,  it 
shall  be  considered  as  abandoned,  and  the 
judgment  appealed  from  shall  be  final.  And 
an  appellant  shall  be  considered  as  abandoning 
his  a];peal  if  he  do  not  appear  before  the  ap- 
pellate court  by  the  second  day  of  its  meeting; 
next  ensuing  the  date  of  his  notice  of  appeal 
unless  it  shall  appear  that  he  was  prevented  by 
the  providence  of  God  from  seasonably  prose- 
cuting it. 

X.  If  an  appellant  is  found  to  manifest  a 
litigious  or  other  unchristian  spirit  in  the  prose- 
cution of  his  appeal,  he  shall  be  censured  ac- 
cording to  the  degree  of  his  offence. 

XI.  If  the  infliction  of  the  sentence  of  sus- 
pension, excommunication  or  deposition  be 
arrested  by  appeal,  the  judgment  appealed  from. 
shall  nevertheless  be  considered  as  in  force  until 
the  appeal  shall  be  issued. 


THE  RULiCS  OF  DI'SCIPLINE.  8l 

XII.  If  any  court  shall  neglect  to  send  up 
the  record  of  the  cause,  especially  if  thereby 
an  appellant  who  has  proceeded  v/ith  regularity 
sliall  be  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  having  his 
appeal  seasonably  tried,  it  shall  be  censured  ac- 
cording to  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  and 
the  judgment  appealed  from  shall  be  suspended 
until  the  record  be  produced,  upon  v/hich  the 
issue  can  be  fairly  tried. 

Secfio-t  IV.      Of  Complaints. 

I.  A  coir.plaint  is  a  representation  made  to  a 
superior  court  against  an  inferior  court.  Any 
member  of  the  Church,  submitting  to  its  au- 
thority, may  complain  against  every  species  of 
decision,  except  where  a  party,  against  w^hom  a 
decision  has  been  rendered,  takes  his  appeal 
against  it.  But  the  complaint  shall  not  sus- 
pend, while  pending,  the  effect  of  the  decision 
complained  of 

II.  Notice  of  complaint  shall  be  given  in  the 
sam.e  form  and  time  as  notice  of  appeal 

III.  The  parties  to  a  complaint  shall  be  de- 
nominated complainant  and  respondent;  and 
the  latter  shall  be  the  court  against  which  the 
com^plaint  is  taken.  After  the  superior  court  has 
ascertained  that  the  complaint  is  regular,  its 
first  step  shall  be  to  read  "the  record"  of  the 
case ;  its  second,  to  hear  the  complainant ;  its 
third,  to  hear  the  respondent  by  its  representa- 
tive ;  its  fourth,  to  hear  the  complainant  again ; 
and  then  it  shall  consider  and  decide  the  case. 

IV.  The  superior  court  has  discretionary 
power  either  to  annul  any  portion  or  the  whole 
of  the   decision  complained  of,   or  to  send   it 


82  THE    RULES     OF    DISCIPLINE. 

back  to  the  inferior  court  with  instructions  for  a 
new  hearing. 

V.  The  court  against  which  complaint  is 
taken  is  bound  to  send  up  its  records  in  the 
case,  as  hereinbefore  provided. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

OF  DISSENTS  AND  PROTESTS. 

I.  A  dissent  is  a  declaration  on  the  part  of 
one  or  more  members  of  a  minority  in  a  court, 
expressing  a  different  opinion  from  that  of  the 
majority  in  a  particular  case.  A  dissent  unac 
companied  with  reasons  shall  be  entered  on  the 
records  of  the  court. 

IT.  A  protest  is  a  more  solemn  and  formal 
declaration  by  members  of  a  minority  bearing 
their  testimony  against  what  tirey  deem  a  mis- 
chievous or  erroneous  judgment,  and  is  general- 
ly accompanied  with  a  detail  of  the  reasons  on 
which  it  is  founded. 

III.  If  a  protest  or  dissent  be  couched  in 
temperate  language,  and  be  respectful  to  the 
court,  it  shall  be  recorded ;  and  the  court  may, 
if  deemed  necessary,  put  an  answer  to  the  pro- 
test on  the  records  along  with  it.  But  here  the 
matter  shall  end,  unless  the  parties  protesting 
obtain  permission  to  withdraw  their  protest  ab- 
solutely, or  for  the  sa,ke  of  amendment. 

LV.  None  can  join  in  a  protest  against  a  de- 
cision of  any  court,  excej^t  those  w]io  had  a 
right  to  vote  in  the  case. 


THE  RULES  OF  DISCIPLINE.  83 

CHAPTER  XV. 

OF   JURISDICTION. 

I.  When  any  member  shall  remove  from  one 
church  to  another,  he  shall  produce  satisfactory 
testimonials  of  his  church-membership  and  dis- 
mission before  he  be  admitted  as  a  regular 
member  of  that  congregation,  unless  the 
church  Session  has  other  satisfactory  means  of 

information.  ,^         -u  n 

II.  When  a  church  member  or  officer  shall 
remove  his  residence  beyond  the  bounds  of  the 
court  to  whose  jurisdiction  he  belongs  into  the 
bounds  of  'another,  if  he  shall  neglect  for 
twelve  months,  without  satisfactory  reasons 
given  to  both  these  courts,  to  transter  his 
ecclesiastical  relations,  the  court  whose  bounds 
he  has  left  shall  be  required  to  transfer  them. 
Ard  should  that  court  neglect  this  duty,  the  one 
into  whose  bounds  he  has  removed  shall  assum.e 
'urisdiction,  giving  due  notice  to  the  other  body. 
"*  I^I  Members  of  one  church  dismissed  to 
ioin  another  shall  be  held  to  be  under  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Session  dismissing  them,  till  they 
form  a  regular  connection  v/ith  that  to  which 
they  have  been  dismissed. 

IV  If  the  residence  of  a  communicating 
member  be  unknown  for  three  years,  he  shall 
be  retired  upon  a  separate  roll  until  he  shall  re- 
appear and  give  satisfaction;  of  which  due 
record  shall  be  made.  ^  .  . 

V.  When  a  Presbytery  shall  dismiss  a  minis- 
ter, probationer  or  candidate,  the  name  of  the 
Presbyterv  to  vdiich  he  is  dismissed  shall  be 
aiv-pn  in  the  certificate,  and  he  shall  remain  un- 


84  THE    RULES    OF    DISCIPLINE. 

der  the  jurisdiction  of  the   Presbytery  -dismiss- 
ing him,  until  received  by  the  other. 

VI.  No  certificate  of  dismission,  from  either 
a  Session  or  a  Presbytery,  shall  be  valid  testi- 
mony of  good  standing  for  a  longer  period  than 
one  year,  unless  its  earlier  presentation  be 
hindered  by  some  providential  cause  ;  and  such 
certificates  given  to  persons  who  have  left  the 
bounds  of  the  Session  or  Presbytery  granting 
them,  shall  certify  the  standing  of  such  persons 
only  to  the  time  of  their  leaving  those  bounds. 


THE 


CONCESSION  Of  FAITH 


THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA, 


WITH   THE   SHORTER   CATECHISM. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 
PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION, 

No.  1384  Chestnut  Street. 


THE   WESTMINSTER  ASSEMBLY. 


The  Westminster  Assembly  consisted  of  one  hundreu' 
and  twenty<;je  divines,  and  thirty  laymen,  from  England, 
and  of  five  commissioners  from  Scotland.  It  convened  in 
1643,  by  order  of  the  British  Parliament,  in  a  part  of  the 
celebrated  Westminster  Abbey.  It  was  composed  of  Epis- 
copalians, Indepetidents  or  Congregationalists,  and  Pres- 
byterians, the  three  principal  denominations  in  Great 
Britain  at  that  time.  The  Assembly  was  engaged  more 
than  five  years  and  a  half  in  preparing,  discussing,  and 
adopting  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms,  Directory  for  Worship,  and  the  Form  of 
Church  Government  :  which  with  a  few  alterations,  per- 
taining to  civil  government,  now  form  "  The  Constitution 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America."  'Phe  distinguished  Richard  Baxter,  who  was 
personally  acquainted  with  most  of  the  members,  but  was 
not  himself  one  of  them,  says,  '■  The  divines  there  congre- 
gated, were  men  of  eminent  learning,  godliness,  ministerial 

abilities,  and  fidelity.'" "As  far  as  I  am 

able  to  judge,  by  all  histor;^  of  that  kind,  and  by  any  other 
evidence  left  us,  the  Christian  world,  since  the  days  of  the 
apostles,  had  never  a  Synod  of  more  excellent  divines  than 
this,  and  the  Synod  of  Dort."  'I'he  standards  thus  framed 
by  that  Assembly,  wei-e  approved  by  the  House  of  Com- 
mons in  1647  ;  and  in  1648,  they  were  adopted  by  the 
General  As'^embly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland.  The  Epis- 
copal and  Independent  churches  of  England  did  not  adopt 
them  ;  but  their  dissent  did  not  relate  to  scripture  doc- 
trines, but  to  church  government  ;  and  also  with  regard 
to  Episcopalians,  to  the  Directory  for  Worship.  The 
Calvinistic  creed  was  at  that  time  the  common  faith  of 
the  Protestant,  Christian  world. 


CONTENTS 


rAGi 
L  Confession  op  Faith 5 

I.  Of  the  Holy  Scripture 5 

II.  Of  God,  apd  of  the  Holy  Trinity 14 

III.  Of  God's  Eternal  Decrees 21 

lY.  Of  Creation 28 

Y.  Of  Providence 30 

YI.  Of  the  Fall  of  Man,  of  Sin,  and  of  the  Pun- 
ishment thereof 38 

YII.  Of  God's  Covenant  with  Man 42 

YIII.  Of  Christ  the  Mediator 48 

IX.  Of  Free  Will 58 

X.  Of  Effectual  Calling 61 

XL  Of  Justification 66 

XII.  Of  Adoption 71 

XHI.  Of  Sanctification 73 

XTY.  Of  Saving  Faith. 76 

XY.  Of  Repentance  unto  Life 79 

XYL  Of  Good  Works 84 

XYIL  Of  the  Perseverance  of  the  Saints 91 

XYIII.  Of  the  Assurance  of  Grace  and  Salvation...     95 

XIX.  Of  the  Law  of  God 100 

XX^  Of  Christian  Liberty,  and  Liberty  of  Con- 
science   107 

XXL  Of  Religious  Worship  and  the  Sabbath  Day  112 

XXIL  Of  Lawful  Oaths  and  Yosvs 121 

XXliL  Of  the  Civil  Magistrate 126 

XXIY.  Of  Marriage  and  Divorce 130 


4  CONTENTS. 

PAQB 

XXV.  Of  -heChnrch ..  134 

XXVI.  Of  the  Communion  of  Saints 138 

XXVII.  Of  the  Sacraments 141 

XXV^III.  Of  Baptism 144 

XXIX.  Of  the  Lord's  Supper 149 

XXX.  Of  Church  Censures l^^ 

XXXI.  Of  Synods  and  Councils 158 

XXXII.  Of  the  State  of  Man  after  Death,  and  of 

the  Resurrection  of  the  Dead 160 

XXXIII.  Of  the  Last  Judgment 16?^ 

II.  The  Shorter  Catechism 167 

The  Ten  Commandments 188 

The  Lord's  Prayer 189 

The  Cieed , 190 


THE 


CONFESSION  OF  F  IITH. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF    THE    HOLY    SCRIPTURE. 

Although  the  light  of  nature,  and  the 
works  of  creation  and  providence,  do  so  far 
manifest  the  goodness,  wisdom,  and  power  of 
God,  as  to  leave  men  inexcusable ; "  yet 
are  they  not  sufficient  to  give  that  knowledge 
of  God,  and  of  his  will,  which  is  necessary 
unto    salvation  ;**    therefore    it    pleased    the 

»  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have 
not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the  law, 
these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves ; 
which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts, 
their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts 
the  meanwhile  accusing,  or  else  excusing  one  another. 
Rom.  1.  19,  20.  Because  that  which  may  be  known  of 
God  is  manifest  in  them  :  for  God  hath  showed  it  unto 
them.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the  creation 
of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  God- 
head ;  so  that  they  nre  without  excuse.  Psa.  xix.  1 — 3. 
The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament 
showeth  his  handiwork.  Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech, 
and  night  unto  night  showeth  knowledge.  There  is  no 
speech  nor  language  where  their  voice  is  not  heard.  See 
Rom.  i    32,  with  Rom,  ii.  1. 

»  1  Cor    i.   21.     lor  after  ihat  in  the  wisdom  of  God, 


I 


G  CONFESSIOIN     OF     FAITH.  [CHAP.  1. 

Lord,  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers  manners, 
to  reveal  himself,  and  to  declare  that  his  will 
unto  his  church  ;  °  and  afterwards  for  the  bet- 
ter preserving  and  propagating  of  the  truth, 
and  for  the  more  sure  establishment  and  com- 
fort of  the  church  against  the  corruption  of  the 
flesh,  and  the  malice  of  Satan  and  of  the  world, 
to  commit  the  same  wholly  unto  writing ;  ^ 
which  maketh  the  Holy  Scripture  to  be  most 
necessary ;  '^  those  former  ways  of   God's   re- 

tlie  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God  by 
the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe. 
1  Cor.  ii.  13,  14.  Which  things  also  we  speak,  not  in. the 
words  which  man's  wisdom  teacheth,  but  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  teacheth ;  comparing  spiritual  things  with 
spiritual.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things 
of  vhe  Spirit  of  God;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him: 
neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually 
discerned. 

c  Heb.  i.  1.  God,  who  at  sundry  times,  and  in  divers 
manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  pro- 
phets— 

d  Luke  i.  3,  4.  It  seemed  good  to  me  also,  having  had 
perfect  understanding  of  all  things  from  the  very  first, 
to  write  unto  thee  in  order,  most  excellent  Theophilus, 
that  thou  mightest  know  the  certainty  of  those  things 
wherein  thou  hast  been  instructed.  Rom.  xv.  4,  For 
w'hatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime  were  written 
for  our  learning ;  that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort 
of  the  Scriptures,  might  have  hope.  Isa.  viii.  20.  To 
the  law  and  to  the  testimony  :  if  they  speak  not  accord- 
ing to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  ligl  t  in  them. 
Rev.  xxii.  18. 

e  2  Tim.  iii.  15.  And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast 
known  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee 
wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.  2  Pet.  i.  19.  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word 
of  proj  hecy  ;   whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heei, 


SECT.   U.] 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH. 


vealing    his  will    unto  his  people   being  now 
ceased/ 

II.  Under  the  name  of  Holy  Scripture,  or 
the  word  of  God  written,  are  now  contained 
all  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
which  are  these  : 

OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Genesis. 

Chronicles,  II. 

Daniel. 

Exodus. 

Ezra. 

Hosea. 

Leviticus. 

Nehemiah. 

Joel. 

Numbers. 

Esther. 

Amos. 

Deuteronomy. 

Job. 

Obadiah. 

Joshua. 

Psalms. 

Jonah.  ■ 

Judges. 

Proverbs. 

Micah 

Ruth. 

Ecclesiastes. 

Nahum. 

Samuel,  I. 

The  Song  of  Songs 

.  Habakkuk. 

Samuel,  II. 

Isaiah. 

Zephaniah. 

Kings,  I. 

Jeremiah. 

Haggai. 

Kings,  II. 

Lamentations. 

Zechariah. 

Chronicles,    I. 

Ezekiel. 

Malachi. 

OF  THE 

,  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

The    Gospels    ac- 

Galatians. 

The     Epistle     of 

cording  to 

Ephesians. 

James. 

Matthew. 

Philippians. 

The  .^rst,  and  se- 

Mark. 

Colossians. 

cond  Epistles  of 

Luke. 

Thessalonians,  I. 

Peter. 

John. 

Thessaloniaus,  II. 

The    first    second 

The  Acts  of  the 

To  Timothy,  I. 

and  third  Epis- 

Apostles. 

To  Timothy,  IL 

tles  of  John. 

Paul's  Epistles  to 

To  Titus. 

The     Epistle     of 

the  Romans. 

To  Philemon. 

Jude. 

Corinthians,  I. 

The  Epistle  to  the 

The  Revelation. 

Corinthians,  II, 

Hebrews. 

/ 

as  unto  a  light  th.-it  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  unt  1  the  day 
liawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  iu  your  hearts. 
•  Heb     ..   1,    2.     God    who,    at  sundry   times,  and  in  •^ 


8  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  [chap,  t 

All  which  are  given  by  inspiration  of  God, 
to  be  the  rule  of  faith  and  life.^ 

III.  The  books  commonly  called  Apocry- 
phi,  not  being  of  divine  inspiration,  are  no 
part  of  the  canon  of  the  Scripture  ;  and  there- 
fore are  of  no  authority  in  the  Church  of  God. 
nor  to  be  any  otherwise  approved,  or  made  use 
of,  than  other  human  writings.^ 

IV.  The  authority  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  for 
which  it  ought  to  be  believed  at.d  obeyed,  de- 


divers  manners,  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by 
the  prophets,  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by 
his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by 
whom  also  he  made  the  worlds. 

g  Eph.  ii.  20.  And  are  built  upon  the  foundation 
of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself 
being  the  chief  corner-stone.  Rev.  xxii.  18,  19.  For  I 
testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  pro- 
phecy of  this  book,  if  any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things, 
God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in 
this  book  :  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the 
words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away 
his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city, 
and  from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book. 
2  Tim.  in.  16.  All  Scripture  is  givea  by  inspiration  of 
God,  and  is  profitable  f(jr  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correc- 
tion, for  instruction  in  righteousness. 

b  Luke  xxiv.  27,  44.  And  beginn.'ia^  at  Moses  and 
all  the  prophets,  he  expounded  unto  them  m  all  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  things  concerning  himself.  And  ^e  said  unto 
them.  These  are  the  words  vvnich  I  spake  uikto  you,  while 
I  was  yet  with  you,  that  all  things  must  be  fulfilled 
which  were  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  aad  in  the 
prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms,  concerning  me.  2  Pet  i.  21. 
For  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  w»U  of 
man  ;  bUi  noly  uien  of  God  spake  as  they  were  luovfiJ  by 
the  Holy  Ghost. 


CONFESSION    OP    FAITH. 


pendeth  not  upon  the  testimony  of  any  man  or 
church,  but  wholly  upon  God,  (who  is  truth 
Itself,)  the  author  thereof ;  and  therefore  it  is  to 
be  received,  because  it  is  the  word  of  God.^ 

V.  We  may  be  moved  and  induced  by  the 
testimony  of  the  church  to  in  high  and  reve- 
rent esteem  for  the  Holy  Scripture  ;J  and 
the  heavenliness  of  the  matter,  the  efficacy  of 
the  doctrine,  the  majesty  of  the  style,  the  con- 
sent of  all  the  parts,  the  scope  of  the  whole, 
which  is  to  give  all  glory  to  God,)  the  full  dis- 
covery  it  makes  of  the  only  way  of  man's  sal- 
vation, the  many  other  incomparable  excel- 
lencies, and  the  entire  perfection  thereof,  are 
arguments  whereby  it  doth  abundantly  evi- 
dence itself  to  be  the  word  of  God  ;  yet,  not- 
withstanding, our  full  persuasion  and  assurance 
of  the  infallible  truth,  and  divine  authority 
thereof,  is  from  the  inward  work  of  the  Holy 


'  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspi- 
ration of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  y 
for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness.  1  John 
V.  9.  If  we  receive  the  witness  of  men,  the  witness 
of  God  is  greater :  For  this  is  the  witness  of  God  which 
he  hath  testified  of  his  Son.  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this 
cause  also  thank  we  God  without  ceasing,  because,  when 
ye  received  the  word  of  God,  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye 
received  it  not  as  the  word  of  men,  but  (as  it  is  in  truth) 
the  word  gf  God  which  eflectually  worketh  also  in  you 
that  believe. 

J  1  Tim.  iii.  15.  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest 
know  how  thou  oughtest  to  behave  thyself  in  the  house 
of  God,  which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar 
and  ground  of  the  truth 


10  CONFESSION    OF    FATTH.  [chap.  1. 

Spirit,  bearing  witness  by  and  with  the  v.-ord  in 
our  hearts.'' 
/'  YI.  The  whole  counsel  of  God,  concerning 
I  all  things  necessary  for  his  own  glory,  man's 
salvation,  faith,  and  life,  is  either  expressly  set 
down  in  Scripture,  or  by  good  and  necessary 
conse pence  may  be  deduced  from  Scripture: 
unto.which  nothing  at  any  time  is  to  be  added, 
whether  by  new  revelations  of  the  Spirit,  or 
traditions  of  men.'     Nevertheless  we  acknow- 


k  1  John  ii.  20,  27.  But  ye  have  an  unction  from  the 
Holy  One,  and  ye  know  all  things. — But  the  anointing 
which  ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye 
need  not  that  any  man  teach  you  :  but  as  the  same  anoint- 
ing teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie, 
and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him. 
John  xvi.  13,  14.  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  :  for  he  shall  not 
speak  of  himself ;  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that 
shall  h«^  speak  ;  and  he  will  show  you  things  to  come. — 
He  shall  glorify  me:  for  he  shall  receive  of  mine,  and 
shall  show  it  unto  you. — 1  Cor  ii  10,  11.  But  God  hath 
revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit;  for  the  Spirit  search- 
eth  all  things,  yea  the  deep  things  of  God. — For  what 
man  knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man 
which  is  in  him  ?  even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no 
man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God. 

>  2  Tim.  iii.  16,  17.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  in- 
spiration of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  re- 
proof, for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness : 
that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thorougLily  furnished 
unto  all  good  works. — Gal.  i.  8.  But  though  we,  or  an 
angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel  unto  you  than 
that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  ac- 
cursed.— 2  Thess.  ii.  2.  That  ye  be  not  soon  shaken  in 
mind,  or   be   tr-ubled,  neither  by    spirit,  nor  ly  word, 


SKCT.  Vii.]  JONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  H 

ledge  the  inward  illMininatlon  of  .the  Spirit 
of  God  to  be  necessary  for  the  saving  under- 
standins^  of  such  things  as  are  revealed  in  the 
word ;  "^  and  that  there  are  some  circumstances 
concerning  the  worship  of  God,  and  govern- 
ment of  the  church,  c^^imon  to  human  action?* 
and  societies,  which  are  to  be  ordered  by  the 
light  of  nature  and  Christian  prudence,  accord- 
ing to  the  general  rules  of  the  word,  which  ar*^ 
always  to  be  observed."^ 

VII.  All  things  in  Scripture  are  not  alike 
plain  in  themselves,  nor  alike  clear  unto  all;" 


nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ  is 
at  hand. 

"»  John  vi.  45.  It  is  written  in  the  prophets,  And  they 
shall  be  all  taught  of  God.  Every  man  therefore  that 
hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh  unto 
me.  1  Cor.  ii.  9,  10,  12.  But  as  it  is  written,  Eye  hath 
not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered'  into  the 
heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for 
them  that  love  him.  But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto 
us  by  his  Spirit :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things,  yea 
the  deep  things  of  God. — Now  we  have  received,  not  the 
spirit  of  the  woi'ld.but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God ;  that  we 
might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God. 

"  1  Cor.  xi.  13.  14,  Judge  in  yourselves :  Is  it 
comely  that  a  woman  pray  unto  God  uncovered  ?  Doth 
not  even  nature  itself  teach  you,  that  if  a  man  have  long 
hnir,  it  is  a  shame  unto  him  ?  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  40.  How 
is  it  then,  brethren  ?  when  ye  come  together,  every  one 
of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doctrine,  hath  a  tongue,  hath 
a  revelation,  hath  an  interpretation.  Let  all  things  be 
done  unto  edifying, — Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and 
in  order. 

"  2  Pet.  iii.  16.  As  also  in  all  his  epistles,  speaking 
in  them  of  these  things ;  in  which  are  some  things  hard 
to  be  understood,  which  they  that  are  unlearned  and  aa- 


12  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH,  [chap,  i 

yet  those  things  which  are  necessary  to  be 
known,  believed,  and  observed,  for  salvation, 
are  so  clearly  propounded  and  opened  in  some 
place  of  Scripture  or  other,  that  not  only  the 
learned,  but  the  unlearned,  in  a  due  use  of  the 
ordinary  means,  may  attain  unto  a  sufficient 
understanding  of  them.P 

VIII.  The  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew, 
(which  was  the  native  language  of  the  people 
of  God  of  old,)  and  the  New  Testament  in 
Greek,  (which  at  the  time  of  the  writing  of  it 
was  most  generally  known  to  the  nations,) 
being  immediately  inspired  by  God,  and  by  his 
singular  care  and  providence,  kept  pure  in  all 
ages,  are  therefore  authentical  ;  '^  so  as  in  all 
controversies  of  religion  the  church  is  finally 
to  appeal  unto  them/  But  because  these 
original  tongues  are  not  known  to  all  the  peo- 
ple of  God  who  have  right  unto,  and  inter- 
est in  the  Scriptures,  and  are  commanded,  in 

stable  wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other  ScriptureB,  untc 
their  own  destruction. 

p  Psa.  cxix.  105,  130.  Thy  word  is  a  lamp  unto 
my  feet,  "and  a  light  unto  my  path.  The  entrance  of  thy 
words  giveth  light;  it  giveth  understanding  unto  the 
simple. 

<i  Matt.  V.  18.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven 
and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass 
from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

'  laa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony;  if 
they  speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there 
\8  no  light  in  them.  Acts  xv.  15.  And  to  this  agree 
the  words  of  the  prophets.  John  v.  46.  For  had  ye 
believed  Moses,  ye  would  have  believed  me  :  for  he  wrote 
>f  mt. 


SECT,  vni.]       confessioa    if   fatth  13 

the  fear  of  God,  to  read  and  search  them,* 
therefore  thej  are  to  be  translated  into  the 
vulgar  language  of  every  nation  unto  which 
they  come,*  that  the  word  of  God  dwelling 
plentifully  in  all,  they  may  worship  him  in  an 
acceptable  manner,""  and,  through  patience 
and   comfort    of     the    Scriptures,    may    have 


ho 


pe 


'  John  V,  39.  Search  the  Scriptures;  for  in  them  ye 
think  ye  have  eternal  life  :  and  they  are  they  which  testify 
of  me. 

»  1  Cor.  xiv.  6,  9,  11,  12,  24,  27,  28.  Now,  brethren, 
if  I  come  unto  you  speaking  with  tongues,  what  shall 
I  profit  you,  except  I  shall  speak  to  you  either  by 
revelation,  or  by  knowledge,  or  by  prophesying,  or  by 
doctrine  ? — So  likewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue 
words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known 
what  is  spoken  ?  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air. — There- 
fore if  I  know  not  the  meaning  of  the  voice,  1  shall  be, 
unto  him  that  speaketh,  a  barbarian,  and  he  that  speak- 
eth  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto  me.  Even  so  ye,  for  as 
much  as  ye  are  zealous  of  spiritual  gifts,  seek  that  ye 
may  excel  to  the  edifying  of  the  church. — But  if  all  pro- 
phesy, and  there  come  in  one  that  believeth  not,  or  one 
unlearned,  he  is  convinced  of  all,  he  is  judged  of  all. — 
If  any  man  speak  in  an  unknown  tongue,  let  it  be  by  two, 
or  at  most  by  three,  and  that  by  course ;  and  let  one  in- 
terpret. But  if  there  be  no  interpreter,  let  him  keep 
silence  in  the  church  ;  and  let  him  speak  to  himself,  and 
to  God. 

a  Col.  iii.  16.  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  wisdom ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one 
another  in  psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  sing- 
ing with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord. 

'  Rom.  XV.  4.  For  whatsoever  things  were  written 
aforetime  were  written  for  our  learning ;  that  we,  through 
patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,  might  have 
hope. 

2 


14  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [chap,  tl 

IX.  The  infallible  rule  of  interpretation  of 
Scripture,  is  the  Scripture  itself;  and  there- 
fore, when  there  is  a  question  about  the  true 
and  full  sense  of  any  scripture,  (which  is  not 
manifold,  but  one,)  it  may  be  searched  and 
known  by  other  places  that  speak  more  clearly.'' 

X.  The  Supreme  Judge,  by  which  all  con- 
troversies of  religion  are  to  be  determined,  and 
all  decrees  of  councils,  opinions  of  ancient 
writers,  doctrines  of  men,  and  private  spirits, 
are  to  be  examined,  and  in  whose  sentence 
we  are  to  rest,  can  be  no  other  but  the  Holy 
Spirit  speaking  in  the  Scripture.'' 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF    GOD,    AND    OF    THE    HOLT    TRINITY. 

There   is  but  one    only^  living   and  true 

^  Acts  XV.  15.  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of  the 
prophets.  John  v.  46.  For  had  ye  believed  Moses,  ye 
would  have  believed  me:  for  he  wrote  of  me. 

^  Matt.  xxii.  29,  31.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
them,  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures,  nor  the 
power  of  God. — But  as  touching  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead,  have  ye  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  unto 
you  by  God.  Eph.  ii.  20.  And  are  built  upon  the  founda- 
tion of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself 
being  the  chief  corner-stone.  Acts  xxviii.  25.  And  when 
they  afrreed  not  among  themselves,  they  departed,  after 
that  Paul  had  spoken  one  word.  Well  spake  the  Holy 
Ghoet  by  Esaias  the  prophet  unto  our  fathers. 

y  I/t>.ut.  vi.  4.  Hear,  0  Israel ;  the  Lord  our  God  is  one 
Lord  1  Cor.  viii.  4,  6.  As  concerning  therefore  the  eat- 
'•ng  of  those  things  that  are  offered  in  sacrifice  unto  idols, 
we  knoT?  Khiu  an  idol  is  nothing  in  the  world,  and  that 


•EOT.  I.]  CONFESSION    OF   lAITH.  1^ 

God,^  who  is  infinite  in  being  and  perfec- 
tion,*  a  most  pure  spirit,^  invisible/  with- 
out   bod  J,     parts,  ^     or    passions,  *     immuta- 


there  is  none  other  God  but  one. — But  to  us  there  is  but 
one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  in 
him  ;  and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things, 
and  we  by  him. 

'  1  Thess.  i.  9. — Ye  turned  to  God  from  idols,  to  serve 
the  living  and  true  God.  Jer.  x.  10. — But  the  Lord  is 
the  true  God,  he  is  the  living  God,  and  an  everlasting 
King. 

a  Job  xi.  7,  8,  9,  and  xxvi.  14.  Canst  thou  by  search- 
ing find  out  God  ?  Canst  thou  find  out  the  Almighty  untc 
perfection  ?  It  is  as  high  as  heaven  ;  what  canst  thou  do  ? 
deeper  than  hell ;  what  canst  thou  know  ?  The  measure 
thereof  is  longer  than  the  earth,  and  broader  than  the 
sea.^Lo  these  are  parts  of  his  ways  ;  but  how  little  a 
portion  is  heard  of  him  !  but  the  thunder  of  his  power, 
who  can  understand? 

''  John  iv.  24.  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that  worship 
him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

«  1  Tim.  i.  17.  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal, 
invisible,  the  only  wise  God,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 

<*  Deut.  iv.  15,  16.  Take  ye  therefore  good  heed  unto 
yourselves,  (for  ye  saw  no  manner  of  similitude  on  the 
day  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  Horeb  out  of  the 
midst  of  the  fire,)  lest  ye  corrupt  yourselves,  and  make 
you  a  graven  image,  the  similitude  of  any  figure,  the  like- 
ness of  male  or  female.  Luke  xxiv.  39.  Behold  my  hands 
and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself;  handle  me  and  see  ;  for 
a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me  have. 
John  iv.  24. 

•  Acts  xiv.  11,  15.  And  when  the  people  saw  what 
•Paul  had  done,  they  lifted  up  their  voices,  saying  in  the 
speech  of  Lycaonia,  The  gods  are  come  down  to  us  in  the 
likeness  of  men. — And  saying.  Sirs,  why  do  ye  these 
things  ?  We  also  are  men  of  like  passions  with  you,  and 
preach  unto  you  that  ye  should  turn  from  these  vanites 


1(.  CONFESSION   OP  FAITH.  [CHAP.  n. 

blv'»/  immense,^  eternal,  ^  incomprehensible,' 
almighty,  •"  most  wise,  ^  most  holy,  ^  most 
free, ""  most  absolute,  °  working  all  things 
according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  immu- 
table and  most  righteous   will,  **   for   his   own 


unto  the  living  God,  which  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and 
the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  therein. 

f  James  i.  17  — The  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no 
variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning,  Mai.  iii.  6.  For 
I  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not. 

s  1  Kings  viii.  27.  But  will  God  indeed  dwell  on  the 
earth  ?  Behold,  the  heaven  and  heaven  of  heavens  can- 
not contain  thee  ;  how  much  less  this  house  that  I  have 
builded !  Jer.  xxiii.  23,  24.  Am  I  a  God  at  hand,  saith 
the  Lord,  and  not  a  God  afar  off"  ?  Can  any  hide  him- 
self in  secret  places  that  I  shall  not  see  him  ?  saith 
tho  Lord.  Do  not  I  fill  heaven  and  earth  ?  saith  the 
Lo\d. 

I  Psa.  xc.  2.  Before  the  mountains  were  brought 
foi\.h,  or  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and  the  world, 
ev  n  from  everlasting  to  everlasting,  thou  art  God.  1  Tim 
i.  17.  Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal,  invisible, 
th  \  only  wise  God,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
Auen. 

Psa.  cxlv.  3. — His  greatness  is  unsearchable. 
Gen.  xvii.  1. — I  am  the  Almighty  God  ;  walk  t^fore 
ii< ,  and  be  thou  perfect.     Rev.  iv.  8. 

^  Rom.  xvi.  27.  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory  through 
Jesus  Christ  for  ever.     Amen. 

1  Isa.  vi.  3.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and  said, 
Holy,  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts  :  the  whole  earth  is 
full  of  his  glory.     Rev.  iv.  8. 

m  Psa.  cxv.  3.  But  our  God  is  in  the  heavens  :  He 
hath  done  whatsoever  he  pleased. 

n  Ex.  iii.  14.  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  am  that  i 
AM  ;  and  he  said.  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  children 
of  Israel,  I  am  hath  sent  nie  unto  you. 

°  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an 
'maer.'tai  je,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 


BBCT.  I.]  CONFESSION    or    FAITH.  17 

glory  ;P  most  loving,'^  gracious,  merciful,  long- 
suffering,  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth, 
forgiving  iniquity,  transgression,  and  sin;' 
the  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him  ; ' 
and  withal  most  just  and  terrible  in  his  judg- 
ments ;  *  hating  all  sin,^  and  who  will  by  no 
means  clear  the  guilty.^ 

of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own 

p  Prov.  xvi.  4.  The'Lord  hath  made  all  things  for 
himself :  yea,  even  the  wicked  for  the  day  of  evil.  Rom. 
xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him  are 
all  things:    to  whom   be   glory  for  ever.     Amen.     Rev. 

iV.     11.  ,  r%     J 

q  1  John  iv.  8.  He  that  loveth  not,  knoweth  not  God ; 
for  God  is  love. 

'  Ex.  xxxiv.  6,  7.  And  the  Lord  passed  by  before  him, 
and  proclaimed,  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and 
gracious,  long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and 
truth  ;  keeping  mercy  for  thousands,  forgiving  iniquity 
and  transgression  and  sin,  and  that  will  by  no  means  cleaj- 
the  guilty. 

8  Heb.  xi.  6.— For  he  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe 
that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  dili- 
gently seek  him. 

t  Neh.  ix.  32,  33.  Now,  therefore,  our  God,  the  great, 
the  mighty,  and  the  terrible  God,  who  keepest  covenant 
and  mercy,  let  not  all  the  trouble  seem  little  before  thee, 
that  hath  come  upon  us,  on  our  kings,  on  our  princes, 
and  on  our  priests,  and  on  our  prophets,  and  on  our 
fathers,  and  on  all  thy  people,  since  the  time  of  the  kings 
of  Assyria,  unto  this  day.  Howbeit,  thou  art  just  in  all 
that  is  brought  upon  us;  for  thou  hast  done  right,  but  we 
have  done  wickedly. 

tt  Psa.  V.  5,  6.  The  foolish  shall  not  stand  in  thy  sight : 
thou  hatest  all  workers  of  iniquity.  Thou  shalt  destroy 
them  that  speak  leasing  :  the  Lord  will  abhor  the  bloody 
and  deceitful  man. 

▼  Nahum  J.  2,  3.     Q:>d  is  jealous,  and  the   Lord  re- 

2* 


18  CONFESSIO^     OF     FAITH.  [cuap.  it. 

II.  God  hath  all  life/  glory,''  goodness/ 
Messedness/  in  and  of  himself;  and  is  alone 
in  and  unto  himself  all-sufficient,  not  stand- 
ing in  need  of  any  creatures  which  he  hath 
made,*  nor  deriving  any  glory  from  them,^ 
but  only  manifesting  his  own  glory  in,  by, 
unto,  and  upon  them :  he  is  the  alone  foun- 
tain of  all  being,  of  whom,  through  whom, 
and  to  whom,  are  all  things ;  ^  and   hath  most 

vengeth,  and  is  furious  ;  the  Lord  will  take  vengeance  on 
his  adversaries,  and  he  reserveth  wrath  for  his  enemies. 
The  Lord  is  slow  to  anger,  and  great  in  power,  and  will 
not  at  all  acquit  the  wicked.     See  Ex.  xxxiv.  7. 

^  John  V.  26.  For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in 
himself,  so  hath  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in 
himself. 

*  Acts  vii.  2.  And  he  said,  Men,  brethren,  and  fathers, 
hearken ;  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our  father 
Abraham,  when  he  was,  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he  dwelt 
in  Charran. 

y  Psa.  cxix.  68.  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good  ;  teach 
me  thy  statutes. 

«  1  Tim.  vi.  15.  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  show,  who 
is  the  blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords.  Rom.  ix.  5. — Who  is  over  all,  God  bles- 
sed for  ever.     Amen. 

a  Acts  xvii.  24,  25.  God  that  made  the  world,  and  all 
things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands  ;  neither 
is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed 
any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all 
things. 

t  Job  xxii.  2,  3.  Can  a  man  be  profitable  unto  God,  as 
he  that  is  wise  may  be  profitable  unto  himself  ?  Is  it  any 
pleasure  to  the  Almighty  that  thou  are  righteous  ?  or  is  it 
gain  to  him  that  thou  makest  thy  ways  perfect  ? 

c  Rom.  xi.  36.  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and 
to  bim,  are  all  things;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.    Amen. 


SECT,  n.]  CONFESSION    OF     FAITH.  19 

sovereign  dominion  over  them,  to  do  by  them, 
for  them,  or  upon  them,  whatsoever  himself 
pleascth.*^  In  his  sight  all  things  are  open  and 
manifest ;  ®  his  knowledge  is  infinite,  infallible, 
and  independent  upon  the  creature ;  ^  so  as 
nothing  is  to  h'im  contingent  or  uncertain.* 
He  is  most  holy  in  all  his  counsels,  in  all 
his  works,  and  in  all  his  commands.^  To  him 
is    due    from    angels    and    men,   and    every 

i  Rev.  iv.  11.  Thou  art  worthy,  0  Lord,  to  receive 
glory,  and  honour,  and  power:  for  thou  hast  created  all 
things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are,  and  were  created. 
Dan.  iv.  25,  35.  The  Most  High  ruleth  in  the  kingdom 
of  men,  and  giveth  it  to  whomsoever  he  will. — And  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  reputed  as  nothing  :  and 
he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth :  and  none  can  stay 
his  hand,  or  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou?  See  1  Tim. 
vi.  15,  on  the  letter  s. 

e  Heb.  iv.  13.  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is  not 
manifest  in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  and  opened 
unto  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

f  Rom.  xi.  33,  34.  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of 
the  wisiom  and  knowledge  of  God !  how  unsearchable  are 
his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out! — For  who 
hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord  ?  or  who  hath  been  his 
counsellor  ?  Psa.  cxlvii.  5  Great  is  our  Lord,  and  of 
great  power  :  his  understanding  is  infinite. 

s  Acts  XV.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world.  Ezek.  xi.  5.  And  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  fell  upon  me,  and  said  unto  me,  Speak,  Thus 
saith  the  Lord,  Thus  have  ye  said,  0  house  of  Israel ;  for 
I  know  the  things  that  come  into  your  mind,  cfery  one  of 
them. 

i»  Psa.  cxiv.  17.  The  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways, 
and  holy  in  all  his  works.  Rom.  vii.  12.  Wherefore  the 
law  is  holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and 
good. 


20  cojNFessijn   of   faith,  ;ch4p.  n 

other  creature,  whatsoever  '^j.-sLip,  service, 
or  obedience,  he  is  pleased  to  require  of 
them.' 

III.  In  the  unity  of  ib.e  (jodhead  there  be 
three  persons  of  one  buostance,  power,  and 
eternity;  God  the  Focher,  God  the  Son,  and 
God  the  Holy  Ghost--*  The  Father  is  of  none, 
neither  begotten  nor  proceeding ;  the  Son  is 
eternally  begotten   of  the  Father;''   the  Holy 


i  Rev,  V.  12 — 14.  Saying,  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy 
is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches, 
and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
blessing.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on 
the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the 
sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  power  be  unto  him  that  sitteth 
upon  the  thron»,  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. 
And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen.  And  the  four  and  twenty 
elders  fell  down  and  worshipped  him  that  liveth  for  ever 
and  ever. 

i  1  John  v.  7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in 
heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
these  three  are  one.  Matt.  iii.  16,  17.  And  Jesus,  when  he 
was  baptized,  went  up  straightway  out  of  the  water ;  and 
lo,  the  heavens  were  opened  unto  him,  and  he  saw  the 
Spirit  of  God  descending  like  a  dove,  and  lighting  upon 
him  :  And  lo,  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my 
beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.  Matt,  xxviii. 
19.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  Thfe  grace  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.      Amen. 

k  John  i.  14,  18.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and 
dwelt  among  us  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  as  of 
the  only  begotten  of  the  Father)  full  of  grace  and  truth. — 
No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time;  the  only  begotten  Son, 
which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  he  hath  declared  him. 


MOT  1.J  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  21 

Ghost  eternally   proceeding  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son.^ 


CHAPTER  III. 
OF  god's  eternal  decrees. 

God  from  all  eternity  did  by  the  most  wise 
and  holy  counsel  of  his  own  will,  freely  and 
unchangeably  ordain  whatsoever  comes  to 
pass ; ""  yet  so  as  thereby  neither  is  God  the 
author  of  sin ;  '^  nor  is  violence  offered  to  the 

I  John  XV.  26.  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come, 
whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he 
shall  testify  of  me.  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons, 
God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts, 
crying,  Abba,  Father. 

"  Eph.  i.  11.  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  in- 
heritance, being  predestinated  according  to  the  purpose 
of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own 
will.  Rom.  xi.  33.  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of 
the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  !  how  unsearchable 
are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out !  Heb. 
vi.  17.  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abundantly  to  show 
unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immutability  of  his  counsel, 
confirmed  it  by  an  oath.  Rom.  ix.  15,  18.  For  he  saith 
to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy, 
and  I  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have  compas- 
sion.— Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have 
mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 

"  Jam  i.  13,  17.  Let  no  man  say,  when  he  is  tempted, 
I  am  tempted  of  God ;  for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with 
evil,  neither  tempteth  he  any  man. — Every  good  gift, 
and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down 
from  the  Fa  aer  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  variable- 
ness,  neithfT    shadow    of  turning.     1  John    i.  5.     This 


22  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  [CKAP.  TO 

will  of  the  creatures,  nor  is  the  liberty  or  con- 
tingency of  second  causes  taken  away,  but 
rather  established." 

II.  Although  God  knows  whatsoever  may 
or  can  come  to  pass,  upon  all  supposed  con- 
ditions ;  P  yet  hath  he  not  decreed  any  thing 

then  is  the  message  -which  we  have  heard  of  him,  and  de- 
clare unto  you,  that  God  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no  dark- 
ness at  all.     Eccl.  vii.  29. 

0  Acts  ii.  23.  Him,  being  delivered  by  the  deter- 
minate counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye  have  taken, 
and  by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain.  Matt, 
ivii.  12.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  Elias  is  come  already, 
and  they  knew  him  not,  but  have  done  unto  him  whatso- 
ever they  listed-;  likewise  shall  also  the  Son  of  man  suf- 
fer of  them.  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth  against  thy 
holy  child  Jesus,  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  Herod 
and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  people  of 
Israel,  were  gathered  together,  for  to  do  whatsoever  thy 
hand  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done.  John 
xix.  11.  Jesus  answered,  Thou  couldst  have  no  power 
at  all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from  above  : 
therefore  he  that  delivered  me  unto  thee  hath  the  greater 
sin.  Prov.  xvi.  33.  The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap  ;  but 
the  whole  disposing  thereof  is  of  the  Lord.  Acts  xxvil. 
23,  24,  compared  with  v.  34. 

p  Acts  XV.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  h'3  works 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  1  Sam.  xri'j  11,  12. 
Will  the  men  of  Keilah  deliver  me  up  intr  c if\  hand? 
Will  Saul  come  down,  as  thy  servant  hath  '.^/rd?  0 
Lord  God  of  Israel,  I  beseech  thee,  tell  t'r/  servant. 
And  the  Lord  said.  He  will  come  dowi^.  '/'ien  said 
David,  Will  the  men  of  Keilah  deliver  tjj  f/.d.  my  men 
into  the  hand  of  Saul?  And  the  Lry^  F[i'\f\.  jPJiey  will 
deliver  thee  up.  Matt.  xi.  21,  2'6  ^ioe  uuto  thee, 
Chorazin  !  woe  unto  thee,  Betbsaid'.'  for  if  tha  mighty 
works  which  were  done  in  you  had  o^.en  done  'u  Tyre 
and  Sidon,  they  would  have  repeiitri'^.  long  ago  n  sack- 
cloth  and   ashes. — And   thoi  ,  Ca^e^na,um,  whio     z-'t  ex 


gECT.  IV.]  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  23 

because  he  foresaw  it  as  future,  or  as  that 
which  would  come  to  pass,  upon  suon  condi- 
tions.'i 

III.  Bj  the  decree  of  God,  for  the  mani- 
festation of  his  glory,  some  men  and  angels' 
are  predestinated  unto  everlasting  life,  and 
Others  fore-ordained  to  everlasting  death.* 

IV.  These  angels  and  men,  thus  piedesti- 
nated  and  fore-ordained,  are  particularly  and 
unchangeably  designed;  and  their  number  is 

alted  unto  heaven,  shalt  be  brought  down  to  hell ;  for  if 
the  mighty  works  which  have  been  done  in  thee,  had  been 
done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  until  this  day. 

1  Rom  ix.  11,  13,  16,  18.  For  the  children  being  not 
yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the 
purpose  of  God  according  to  election  might  stand,  not  of 
works,  but  of  him  that  calleth  ; — As  it  is  written,  Jacob 
have  I  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated. — So  then,  it  is  not 
of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God 
that  showeth  mercy. — Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on  whom 
he  will  have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 

'  1  Tim.  v.  21.  I  charge  thee  before  God  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels.  Matt.  xxv.  41. 
Then  shall  he  say  also  unlo  them  on  the  left  Land,  De- 
part from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared 
for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

•  Rom.  ix.  22,  23.  What  if  God,  willing  to  ^how  his 
wrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured  v»ith  much 
long-suffering  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to  def  iruction  : 
And  that  he  might  make  known  the  riches  of  Ais  glory 
on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he  had  afore  prepared 
unto  glory?  Eph.  i.  5,  6.  Having  predestinated  us 
unto  the  adoption  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  tc  himself, 
according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  to  t!\e  praise 
of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath  mad ;  us  ac- 
ceptea  in  the  Beloved.  I'rov.  xvi.  4.  The  L*rd  hatL 
made  all  things  foi  himself;  yea,  even  the  wickta  for  the 
day  of  evil. 


24  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [CHAP.  ni 

SO  certain  and  definite  that  it  cannot  be  either 
increased  or  diminished.* 

V.  Those  of  mankind  that  are  predestinated 
unto  life,  God,  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world  was  laid,  according  to  his  eternal  and 
immutable  purpose,  and  the  secret  counsel  and 
good  pleasure  of  his  will,  hath  chosen  in  Christ, 
unto  everlasting  glory,"  out  of  his  mere  free 
grace  and  love,  without  any  foresight  of  faith 
or  good  works,  or  perseverance  in  either  of 
them,  or  any  other  thing  in  the  creature,  as 
conditions,  or  causes  moving  him  thereunto;' 
and  all  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  grace.'^ 

»  2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless,  the  foundation  of  God 
Btandeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.  John  xiii.  18.  I  speak  not  of  you  all ;  I 
know  whom  I  have  chosen. 

0  Eph.  i.  4,  9,  11.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in 
him,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should 
be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love  ; — Having 
made  known  unto  us  the  mystery  of  his  will,  according 
to  his  good  pleasure,  which  he  hath  purposed  in  himself 
— In  whom  also  we  have  obtained  an  inheritance,  being 
predestinated  according  to  the  purpose  of  him  who  worketh 
all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will.  Rom.  viii. 
30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also 
called;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified;  and 
whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glorified.  2  Tim.  i.  9. 
Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an  holy  calling, 
not  according  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  own 
purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus 
before  the  world  began.  1  Thess.  v.  9.  For  God  hath 
not  appointed  us  to  wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

»  Rom.  ix.  11,  13,  16.  See  letter  (i),  page  27.  Eph. 
i.  4,  9.     See  letter  (")  above. 

*  Eph.  i.  6,  12.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  hia 
grace,  wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved : 


SECT,  n.]  CONFESSION    JF   FAITH.  ?5 

VI.  As  God  hath  appointed  the  eleci  unto 
glory,  so  hath  he,  by  the  eternal  and  most  free 
purpose  of  his  will,  fore-ordained  all  the  means 
thereunto/  Wherefore  they  who  are  elected 
being  fallen  in  Adam,  are  redeemed  by  Christ,"'' 
are  effectually  called  unto  faith  in  Christ  by 
his  Spirit  working  in  due  season ;  are  justified 
adopted,  sanctified,^  and  kept  by  his  power 
through  faith  unto  sa'. nation.*  Neither  are  any 
other  redeemed  by  Christ,  effectually  called, 
justified,  adopted,  sanctified,  and  saved,  but  the 
elect  oply.^ 

that  we  should  be  to  the  praise  of  his  glory,  who  first 
trusted  in  Christ. 

«  Eph.  i.  4.  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be 
holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.  Eph.  ii.  10. 
For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created  in  Christ  Jesus 
unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before  ordained  that 
we  should  walk  in  them.  2  Thess,  ii.  13.  But  we  are 
bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  brethren 
beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the  begin- 
ning chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of 
the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

y  1  Thess.  v.  9,  10.  For  God  hath  not  appointed  us  to 
wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  died  for  us,  that  whether  we  wake  or  sleep,  we  should 
live  together  with  him.     Tit.  ii.  14. 

'  Rom.  viii.  30.— Them  he  also  called.  Eph.  i.  5.— 
According  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will.  2  Thess.  ii. 
13. — Through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of 
the  truth. 

*  1  Peter  i.  5.  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
through  faith  unto  salvation. 

b  John   xvii.  9.     I  pray  for  them :  I  pray  not  for  the 

world,  but  for  them  which  thou  hast  given  me  ;  for  they 

are  thine.     Rom.  viii.  28.     And  we  know  that  all  things 

work  together  for  good,  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them 

3 


Zfi  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [chap.  III. 

Vir.  The  rest  of  mankind,  God  \ias  pleased, 
according  to  the  unsearchable  counsel  of  his 
own  will,  whereby  he  extendeth  or  withhold- 
eth  mercy  as  he  pleaseth,  for  the  glory  of  his 
sovereign  power  over  his  creatures,  to  pass  by, 
and  to  ordain  them  to  dishonour  and  wrath  for 
their  sin,  to  the  praise  of  his  glorious  justice." 

who  are  the  called  according  to  his  purpose,  &c.  [to  the 
end  of  the  chapter.]  John  vi.  64,  65.  But  there  are  some 
of  you  that  believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew  from  the  be- 
ginning who  they  were  that  believed  not,  and  who  should 
betray  him.  And  he  said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you, 
that  no  man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto 
him  of  my  Father.  See  John  viii,  47,  and  x.  26. — 
1  John  ii.  19.  They  went  out  from  us,  but  th.ey  were  not 
of  us ;  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt 
have  continued  with  us ;  but  they  went  out,  that  they 
might  be  made  manifest  that  they  were  not  all  of  us. 

c  Matt.  xi.  25,  26,  At  that  time  Jesus  answered  and 
said,  I  thank  thee,  0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 
because  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and 
prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes.  Even  so, 
Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight.  Rom.  ix. 
17,  18,  21,  22.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh, 
Even  for  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that 
I  might  show  my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name 
might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth.  Therefore 
hath  he  mercy,  &c. — Hath  not  the  potter  power  over  the 
clay,  of  the  same  lump  to  make  one  vessel  unto  honour, 
and  another  unto  dishonour?  What  if  God,  willing  to 
show  his  wrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured 
with  much  long-sulfering  the  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  to 
destruction.  2  Tim.  ii.  20. — But  in  a  great  house  there 
are  not  only  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  but  also  of  wood 
and  of  earth;  and  some  to  honour,  and  some  to  dishonour. 
Jude  4.  For  there  are  certain  nen  crept  in  unawares, 
who  were  before  of  old  ordained  to  this  condemnation; 
ungodlj  men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lascivious- 
lees,  and  denying  the  only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  JesuB 


•set    mi.]  CONFESSION    01    FAITfl.  27 

VIII.  The  doctrine  of  this  high  mystery 
of  predestination  is  to  be  handled  with  spe,;ial 
prudence  and  care/  that  men  attending  the 
will  of  God  revealed  in  his  wcrd,  and  yielding 
obedience  thereunto,  may,  from  the  certainty 
of  their  effectual  vocation,  be  assured  of  theii 
eternal  election.®  So  shall  this  doctrine  af- 
ford matter  of  praise,  reverence,  and  admira- 
tion of  Grod ;  ^  and  of  humility,  diligence,  and 
abundant  consolation,  to  all  that  sincerely  obey 
the  gospel.^ 


g 


Christ,  1  Pet.  ii.  8 — being  disobedient;  whereunto  alsft 
they  were  appointed. 

d  Rom.  ix.  20,  and  xi.  33.  Nay,  but,  0  man,  who  art 
thou,  that  repliest  against  God?  shall  the  thing  formed 
say  to  him  that  formed  it,  "Why  hast  thou  made  me 
thus?  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God!  how  unsearchable  are  his  judg- 
ments, and  his  ways  past  finding  out !  Deut.  xxix.  29. 
The  secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God  ;  but 
those  things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us  and  to  our 
children  for  ever,  that  we  may  do  all  the  words  of  this 
law. 

«  2  Pet.  i.  10. — Give  diligence  to  make  your  calling 
and  election  sure;  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall 
never  fall. 

'  Eph.  i  6.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  See 
Ptom.  xi.  33,  letter  {^),  above. 

s  Rom.  xi.  5,  6,  20,  and  viii.  33.  Even  so,  then  at  this 
present  time  also  there  is  a  remnant  according  to  the 
election  of  grace.  And  if  by  grace,  then  is  it  no  more 
of  works;  otherwise  grace  is  no  more  grace.  But  if  it 
be  of  works,  then  is  it  no  more  grace  ;  otherwise  work  is 
no  more  work. — Well ;  because  of  unbelief  they  were 
broken  off,  and  thou  standest  by  faith.  Be  not  high- 
minded,  but  fear. — Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge 
of  God's  elect  ?     It  is  God  that  justifieth.     Luke  x.  20. 


28  CONFESSION    or   FAITH.  [CHA».  IV. 

CHAPTER  IV 

OF    CREATION. 

It  pleased  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost,^  for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of 
his  eternal  power,  wisdom  and  goodness,^  in 
the  beginning,  to  create  or  make  of  nothing 
the  world,  and  all  things  therein,  whether  visi- 
ble or  invisible,  in  the  space  of  six  days,  and 
all  vcf  good.J 

II.  After  God  had  made  all  other  crea- 
tures, he  created  man,  male  and  female,^  with 

Notwithstanding,  in  this  rejoice,  not  that  the  spirits  are 
subject  unto  you  ;  but  rather  rejoice,  because  your  names 
are  written  in  heaven. 

J»  Heb.  i.  2.  Hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us 
by  his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things, 
by  whom  also  he  made  the  worlds.  John  i.  2,  3.  The 
same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God.  All  things  were 
made  by  him;  and  without  him  was  not  any  thing  made 
that  was  made.  Job  xxvi.  13,  and  xxxiii.  4.  By  his 
Spirit  he  hath  garnished  the  heavens ;  his  hand  hath 
formed  the  crooked  serpent. — The  Spirit  of  God  hath 
made  me,  and  the  breath  of  the  Almighty  hath  given  me 
Ufe 

i  Rom.  i.  20.  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the 
creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 
by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and 
Godhead  ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psa.  civ.  24. 
O  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works  !  in  wisdom  hast 
thou  made  them  all ;   the  earth  is  full  of  thy  riches. 

i  Gen.  l?t  chap,  throughout.  Col.  i.  16.  For  by  him 
were  all  things  created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are 
in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones, 
3r  dominions,  or  princ-palities,  or  powers:  all  things 
vere  created  by  him  and  for  him. 

^  Gei .  i.  27.     Sa  God    reated  man  in  his  own  image, 


SECT    n.J  CONFESSION   OP    ^A^IH. 


n 


reasonable  and  immortal  souls,^  enJaed  with 
knowledge,  righteousness,  and  true  holiness, 
after  his  own  image,""  having  the  law  of  God 
written  in  their  hearts,''  and  power  to  fulfil 
it;°  and  yet  under  a  possibility  of  transgres- 
sing, being  left  to  the  liberty  of  their  own 
will,  which  was  subject  unto  change.^  Beside 
this  law  written  in  their  hearts,  they  received 
a  command  not  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil ;  which  while  they 

in  lAe  image  of  God  created  he  him ;  male  and  female 

created  he  them. 

I  Gen.  ii.  7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life;  and  man  became  a  living  soul.  Luke, 
xxiii.  43.  See  also  Eccl.  xii.  7.  Then  shall  the  dust  re- 
turn to  the  earth  as  it  was ;  and  the  spirit  shall  return  to 
God  who  gave  it.  And  Matt.  x.  28.  And  fear  not  them 
which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able- to  kill  the  soul ;  but 
rather  feiir  him  which  is  able  to  destroy  both  soul  and 
body  in  hell. 

Di  Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our 
image,  after  our  likeness. 

n  Rom  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have 
not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in  the 
law,  these  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto  them- 
selves. Which  show  the  work  of  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and  their 
thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing,  or  else  excusing  one 
another. 

°  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that  Qod 
hath  made  man  upright ;  but  thoy  have  sought  out  many 
inventions. 

P  Gen.  iii.  6.  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the  t  ^e 
was  good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  e;  -s, 
and  a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make  one  wise ;  she  took  ^f 
the  fruit  thereof,  and  did  eat,  and  gave  also  unto  her  i  t  v 
band  with  her,  and  he  did  eat.     See  Eccl.  vii.  29. 


30  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  [chap,  v 

kept  they  wer<  happy  in  their  communion 
with  God,*^  and  had  dominion  over  the  crea- 
tures-' 


CHAPTER   V 


OF    PROVIDENCE. 


God,  the  great  Creator  of  all  things,  doth 
uphold,*  direct,  dispose,  and  govern  all  crea- 
tures, actions,  and  things,*  from  the  greatest 
even  to   the  least,""  bj  his  most  wise  and  holy 

1  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that 
thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  See  Gen.  iii 
8— xi.  23. 

r  Gen.  i.  28. — And  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of 
the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every 
living  thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth.  See  Psa.  viii. 
6,  7,  8. 

•  Heb.  i.  3.  Who  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory, 
and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all 
things  by  the  word  of  his  power, . 

t  Dan.  iv.  34,  35.— I  blessed  the  Most  High,  and  I 
praised  and  honoured  him  that  liveth  for  ever,  whose 
dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  and  his  kingdom  is 
from  generation  to  generation.  And  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  are  reputed  as  notlimg:  and  he  doeth  ac 
cording  to  his  will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth;  and  none  can  stay  hig  hand,  or 
sa'-  unto  him.  What  doest  thou  ?  Psa.  cxxxv.  6.  What- 
soever the  Lord  pleased,  that  did  he  in  heaven,  and  in 
earth,  in  the  seas,  and  all  deep  places.  See  also  Acta 
xvii.  25,  26,  28,  and  Jolr  xxxviii.  xxxix.  xl.  xli.  chap- 
:er8. 

"  Matt.    X.   29,   .90,  31.     Are  not   two    sparrows  sola 


SKJT.  II.]  CONFESSION     CF     FAITH.  31 

providence/  according  to  his  infallible  fore- 
knowledge,"^ and  the  free  and  immutable  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will,^  to  the  praise  of  the  glory 
of  his  wisdom,  power,  justice,  goodness  and 
mercy.^ 

II.  Although  in^  relation  to  the  foreknow- 
ledge and  decree  of  God,  the  first  cause,  all 
things  come  to  pass  immutably  and  infallibly," 
yet,  by  the  same  providence,  he  ordereth 
them  to  fall  out  according  to  the  nature  of 

for  a  farthing  ?  And  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the 
ground  without  your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of  your 
head  are  all  numbered.  Fear  ye  not,  therefore,  ye  are 
of  more  value  than  many  sparrows.  See  also  Matt.  vi. 
2G,  30. 

»  Prov.  XV.  3.  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  in  every 
tjiace,  beholding  the  evil  and  the  good.  2  Chron.  xvi.  9. 
For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  run  to  and  fro  throughout  the 
whole  earth,  to  show  himself  strong  in  the  behalf  of  them 
whose  heart  is  perfect  towards  him.  See  also  Psa.  cxlv. 
17,  and  civ.  24. 

w  Acts  XV.  18.  Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 

*  Eph.  i.  11.— Who  worketh  all  things  after  the  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will.  Psa.  xxxiii.  11.  The  counsel  of  the 
Lord  standeth  for  ever,  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  to  all 
generations. 

y  Eph.  iii.  10.  To  the  intent  that  now  unto  the  prin- 
cipalities and  powers  in  heavenly  places  might  be  known 
by  the  church  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God.  Rom.  ix. 
17.  For  the  Scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for  this 
same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might  show 
my  power  in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might  be  declared 
throughout  all  the  earth.  Psa.  cxlv.  7.  They  shall 
abundantly  utter  the  memory  of  thy  great  goodness,  and 
shall  sing  of  thy  righteousness. 

»  A.cts  ii.  23      Him,  being  delivered  by  the  determinate 


'82  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  [chap,  v 

Becond  causes,  either  necessarily,  freely  or  con- 
tingently.' 

III.     God,    in    his    ordinary    providence^ 
maketh  use  of    means,^   yet    is   free   to  work 

counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  ye   have   taken,  and 
by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain, 

a  Gen.  viii.  22.  While  the  earth  remaineth,  seedtime 
and  harvest,  and  cold  and  heat,  and  summer  and  winter, 
and  day  and  night,  shall  not  cease.  Jer.  xxxi.  35. 
Thus  saith  the  Lord,  which  giveth  the  sun  for  a  light  by 
day,  and  the  ordinances  of  the  moon  and  of  the  stars 
for  a  light  by  night,  which  divideth  the  sea  when  the  , 
waves  thereof  roar  ;  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  his  name.  Ex. 
xxi.  13.  If  a  man  lie  not  in  wait,  but  God  deliver  hint 
into  his  hand,  then  I  will  appoint  thee  a  place  whither 
he  shall  flee.  1  Kings  xxii.  34.  And  a  certain  man 
drew  a  bow  at  a  venture,  and  smote  the  king  of  Israel 
between  the  joints  of  'the  harness  :  wherefore  he  said 
unto  the  driver  of  his  chariot.  Turn  thine  hand,  and  carry 
me  out  of  the  host;  for  I  am  wounded.  Isa.  x.  6,  7.  I 
will  send  him  against  an  hypocritical  nation  ;  and  against 
the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I  give  him  a  charge,  to  take 
the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and  to  tread  them  down. 

Howbeit,  he  meaneth  not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart 

think  so ;  but  it  is  in  his  heart  to  destroy,  and  cut  off  na- 
tions not  a  few. 

b  Acts  xxvii.  24,  31.  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul;  thou 
must  be  brought  before  Csesar :  and  lo,  God  hath  given 
thee  all  them  that  sail  with  thee. — Paul  said  to  the  cen- 
turion, and  to  the  soldiers.  Except  these  abide  in  the 
ship,  ye  cannot  be  saved.  Isa.  Iv.  10,  11.  For  as  the 
rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow,  from  heaven,  and  re- 
turneth  not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth,  and  maketh 
it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that  it  may  give  seed  to  the 
sower,  and  bread  to  the  eater:  so  shall  my  word  be 
that  goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth  ;  it  shall  not  return 
unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which 
I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  wnereto  I 
Bent  it. 


«CT.  IT.]  CONFESSION     DP   FAITH.  33 

without,"   above/    and    against   them,    at   his 
pleasure.' 

lY.  The  almighty  power,  unsearchable  wis- 
dom, and  infinite  goodness  of  God,  so  far  ma- 
nifest themselves  in  his  providence,  that  it 
extendeth  itself  even  to  the  first  fall,  and  all 
other  sins  of  angels  and  men,^  and  that  not  by 

f  Hos.  i.  7.  But  I  will  have  mercy  upon  the  house  of 
Judah,  and  I  will  save  them  by  the  Lord  their  God,  and 
will  not  save  them  by  bow,  nor  by  sword,  nor  by  battle, 
by  horses,  nor  by  horsemen. 

J  Rom.  iv.  19,  20,  21.  And  being  not  weak  in  faith, 
he  considered  not  his  own  body  now  dead ;  when  he  was 
about  an  hundred  years  old,  neither  yet  the  deadness  of 
Sarah's  womb.  He  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God 
through  unbelief ;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory 
to  God.  And  being  fully  persuaded  that  what  he  had 
promised,  he  was  able  also  to  perform. 

e  2  Kings  vi.  6.  And  the  man  of  God  said,  Where 
fell  it?  And  he  showed  him  the  place.  And  he  ciTt 
down  a  stick,  and  cast  it  in  thither,  and  the  iron  did 
swim.  Dan.  iii.  27.  And  the  princes,  governors,  and 
captains,  and  the  king's  counsellors,  being  gathered  to- 
gether, saw  these  men,  upon  whose  bodies  the  fire  had 
no  power,  nor  was  an  hair  of  their  heads  singed,  neither 
were  their  coats  changed,  nor  the  smell  of  fire  had  passed 
on  them. 

{  Rom.  xi.  32,  33.  For  God  hath  concluded  them 
all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all.  0 
the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge of  G:d!  how  unsearchable  are  his  judgments, 
and  his  waj's  past  finding  out !  2  Sam.  xxiv.  1,  with 
1  Chron.  xxi.  1.  And  again  the  anger  of  the  Lorii  was 
kindled  against  Israel,  and  he  moved  David  againe^  them 
to  say,  Go,  number  Israel  and  Judah.  1  Chron.  x.  4, 
13,  14.  Then  said  Saul  to  his  armour-bearer.  Draw  thy 
sword,  and  thrust  me  through  therewith  ;  lest  these  un- 
circumcised  come,  and  abuse  me.  But  his  armour- 
bearer  would  not,  for  h#  was  sore  afraid      So  Saul  tock 


34  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH  [chap,  v 

a  bare  permission,  but  such  as  hath  joined  w.,th 
it  a  most  wise  and  powerful  bounding,^  and 
otherwise  ordering  and  governing  of  them, 
in  a  manifold  dispensation,  to  his  own  holy 
ends ;  ^  yet  so,  as  the   sinfulness  thereof  pro* 

a  sword,  and  fell  upon  it. — So  Saul  died,  for  his  trans 
gression  "which  he  committed  against  the  Lord,  even 
against  the  word  of  the  Lord  which  he  kept  not,  and  also 
for  asking  counsel  of  one  that  had  a  familiar  spirit  to  in- 
quire of  it ;  and  inquired  not  of  the  Lord  ;  therefore  he 
slew  him,  and  turned  the  kingdom  unto  David  the  son 
of  Jesse.  2  Sam.  xvi.  10.  And  the  king  said.  What 
have  I  to  do  with  you,  ye  sons  of  Zeruiah?  So  let  him 
curse,  because  the  Lord  hath  said  unto  him.  Curse  David. 
Who  shall  then  say,  Wherefore  hast  thou  done  so  ?  See 
also  Acts  iv.  27,  28.  For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy 
child  Jesus  whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  Herod  and 
Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  people  of  Is- 
rael, were  gathered  together,  for  to  do  whatsoever  thy 
head  and  thy  counsel  determined  before  to  be  done. 

K  Psa.  Ixxvi.  10.  Surely  the  wrath  of  man  shall  praise 
thee  ;  the  remainder  of  wrath  shalt  thou  restrain. 
2  Kings  xix.  28.  Because  thy  rage  against  me  and  thy 
tumult  is  come  up  into  mine  ears,  therefore  I  will  put 
my  hook  in  thy  nose,  and  my  bridle  in  thy  lips,  and  1 
will  turn  thee  back  by  the  way  which  thou  camest. 

h  Gen.  1.  20.  But  as  for  you,  ye  thought  evil  against 
me  ;  but  God  meant  it  unto  good,  to  bring  to  pass,  as  it 
is  this  day,  to  save  much  people  alive.  Isa.  x.  6,  7,  12. 
1  will  send  him  against  an  hypocritical  nation,  and 
against  the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I  give  him  a  charge, 
to  take  the  spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and  to  tread  them 
down  like  the  mire  of  the  streets.  Howbeit,  he  meaneth 
not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart  think  so,  but  it  is  in  his 
heart  to  destroy  and  cut  off  nations  not  a  few. — Where^ 
fore  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  the  Lord  hath  per- 
formed his  whole  work  upon  Mount  Zion,  and  on  Jeru- 
salem, I  will  punish  the  fruit  of  the  stout  heart  of  tht 
king  of  Assyria,  and  the  glory  of  his  high  looks. 


SBCr.  T.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  35 

ceedeth  only  from  the  creature,  and  not  from 
God ;  who  being  most  holy  and  righ4ieous, 
neither  is,  nor  can  be  the  author  or  approver 
of  sin.' 

V.  The  most  wise,  righteous  and  gracious 
God,  doth  oftentimes  leave  for  a  season  his 
own  children  to  manifold  temptations  and  the 
corr-aption  of  their  own  hearts,  to  chastise 
them  for  their  former  sins,  or  to  discover  unto 
them  the  hidden  strength  of  corruption  and 
deceitfulness  of  their  hearts,  that  they  may  be 
humbled;^  and  to  raise  them  to   a  more  close 

i  1  John  ii.  16.  For  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust 
of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of 
life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the  world.  Psa.  1.  21. 
These  things  hast  thou  done,  and  I  kept  silence  :  thou 
thoughtest  that  I  was  altogether  such  a  one  as  thyself : 
but  I  will  reprove  thee,  and  set  them  in  order  before 
thine  eyes. — See  also,  James  i.  13,  14,  17.  Let  no  man 
say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  of  God:  for  God 
cannot  be  tempted  wit'ti  'vil,  neither  tempteth  he  any 
man :  but  every  man  is  tempted,  when  he  is  drawn  away 
of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.— Every  good  gift  and  every 
perfect  gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from  the 
Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither 
shadow  of  turning. 

i  2  Chron.  xxxii.  25,  26,  31.  But  Hezekiah  rendered 
not  again  according  to  the  benefit  done  unto  him  ;  for 
his  heart  was  lifted  up :  therefore  there  was  wrath  upon 
him,  and  upon  Judah  and  Jerusalem.  Notwithstanding 
Hezekiah  humbled  himself  for  the  pride  of  his  heart, 
both  he  and  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  so  that  the 
wrath  of  the  Lord  came  not  upon  them  in  the  days 
of  Hezekiah. — Howbeit,  in  the  business  of  the  ambas- 
sadors of  the  princes  of  Babylon,  who  sent  unto  hici  to 
inquire  of  the  wonder  that  was  done  in  the  land,  God 
left  him  to  try  l\m.  that  he  might  know  all  that  was  in 
his  heart. 


$6l  CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  [cHAP.  > 

and  constant  dependence  for  their  support 
upon  Jiimself,  and  to  make  them  more  watchful 
against  all  future  occasions  of  sin,  and  for 
sundry  other  just  and  holy  ends.^ 

VI.  As  for  those  wicked  and  ungodly  men 
whom  God,  as  a  righteous  judge,  for  former 
sins,  doth  blind  and  harden ;  ^  from  them  he 
not  only  withholdeth  his  grace,  whereby  they 
might  have  been  enlightened  in  their  under- 
standings, and  wrought  upon  in  their  hearts  ;  ™ 

^  2  Cor.  xii.  7,  8,  9.  And  lest  I  should  be  exalted 
above  measure  through  the  abundance  of  the  revelations, 
there  was  given  to  me  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the  measenger 
of  Satan  to  buffet  me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above  mea- 
sure. For  this  thing  I  besought  the  Lord  thrice,  that  it 
might  depart  from  me.  And  he  said  unto  me,  My  grace 
is  suflBcient  for  the :  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
weakness.  Most  gladly  therefore  will  I  rather  glory  in 
my  infirmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon 
me.  Psa."  Ixxiii.  throughout.  Psa.  Ixxvii.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6, 
7,  8,  9,  10,  12.  Mark  xiv.  66th  ver.  to  the  end.  John 
xxi.  15,  16,  17. 

»  Rom.  i.  24,  26,  28,  and  xi.  7,  8.  Wherefore  God 
also  gave  them  up  to  uncleanness  through  the  lusts  of 
their  own  hearts,  to  dishonour  their  own  bodies  between 
themselves ; — For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto  vile 
affections  ;  for  even  their  women  did  change  the  natural 
use  into  that  which  is  against  nature :--And  even  as  they 
did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  God  gave 
them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things  which 
are  not  convenient. — What  then  ?  Israel  hath  not  ob- 
tained that  which  he  seeketh  for,  but  the  election  hath 
obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded,  (According  as  it 
is  written,  God  hath  given  them  the  spirit  of  slumber, 
eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should 
not  hear  ;)  unto  this  day. 

"»  Deut.  xxix.  4.  Yet  the  Lord  hath  not  given  you  an 
heart  to  perceive,  and  eyes  to  see,  and  ears  to  hear,  mpP 
•Uiis  day. 


■■CT.  Tl.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAIT  a.  3t 

but  sometimes  also  withdraweth  the  gifts  wiiich 
they  had  ;  "■  and  exposeth  them  to  such  ob- 
jects as  their  corruption  makes  occasion  of 
sin ;  °  and  withal,  gives  them  over  to  their 
own  lusts,  the  temptations  of  the  world,  and 
the  power  of  Satan ;  ^  whereby  it  comes  to 
pass  that  they  harden  themselves,  even  under 
those  means  which  God  useth  for  the  softening 
of  others. 


n  Matt.  xiii.  12.  But  whosoever  hath  not,  from  him 
shall  be  taken  away  even  that  he  hath.  See  Matt 
XXV.  29. 

o  2  Kings  viii.  12,  13.  And  Hazael  said,  Why  weepeth 
my  Lord  ?  And  he  answered.  Because  I  know  the  evil 
that  thou  wilt  do  unto  the  children  of  Israel:  their 
strongholds  wilt  thou  set  on  fire,  and  their  young  men 
wilt  thou  slay  with  the  sword,  and  wilt  dash  their  child- 
ren, and  rip  up  their  women  with  child.  And  Kazael 
said.  But  what,  is  thy  servant  a  dog  that  he  should  dc 
this  great  thing  ?  And  Elisha  answered,  The  Lord  hath 
showed  me  that  thou  shalt  be  king  over  Syria. 

P  Psa.  Ixxxi.  11,  12.  But  my  people  would  not  hearken 
to  my  voice;  and  Israel. would  none  of  me.  So  I  gave 
them  up  unto  their  own  hearts'  lust ;  and  they  walked  in 
their  own  counsels.  2  Thess.  ii.  10,  11,  12.  And  with 
all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them  that  per- 
ish ;  because  they  received  not  the  love  of  the  truth  ;  that 
they  might  be  saved.  And  for  this  cause  God  shall  send 
them  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie; 
that  they  all  might  be  damned,  who  believed  not  the 
truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 

1  Ex.  viii.  15,  32.  But  when  Pharaoh  saw  that  there 
was  respite,  he  hardened  his  heart,  and  hearkened  not 
unto  them  ;  as  the  Lord  had  said ; — and  Pharaoh  har- 
dened his  heart  at  this  time  also,  neither  would  he  let  the 
people  go.  2  Cor.  ii.  15,  16.  For  we  are  unto  God  a 
sweet  savour  of  Christ  in  them  that  are  saved,  and  in 
them  that  perish  to  the  one  we  are  the  savour  of  death 
4 


38  CONFESSION     OF   FAITH.  [CHAP.  VI. 

VII.  As  the  providence  of  God  doth,  in  ge- 
neral, reach  to  all  creatures ;  so,  after  a  most 
special  manner,  it  taketh  care  of  his  church, 
and  disposeth  all  things  to  the  good  thereof. ' 


CHAPTER  Yl. 


or    THE    PALL    01     MAN,    OF     SIN,    AND     OF     THE     PUNISH- 
MENT   THEREOF. 

Our  first  parents,  being  seduced  by  the  sub- 
tilty  and  temptation  of  Satan,  sinned  in  eating 
the  forbidden  fruit. "  This  their  sin  God  was 
pleased,  according   to  his  wise  and  holy  coun- 

anto  death  ;  and  to  the  other,  the  savour  of  life  unto  life, 
[sa.  viii.  14.  And  he  shall  be  for  a  sanctuary;  but  for  a 
stone  of  stumbling,  and  for  a  rock  of  offence  to  both  the 
houses  of  Israel,  for  a  gin  and  for  a  snare  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Jerusalem.  See  also  Ex.  vii.  3 ;  1  Pet.  ii.  7,  8  ; 
Isa.  vi.  9,  10,  with  Acts  xxviii.  26,  27. 

'  Amos  ix.  8,  9.  Behold,  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  God  are 
upon  the  sinful  kingdom,  and  I  will  destroy  it  from  off 
the  face  of  the  earth  ;  saving  that  I  will  not  utterly  de- 
stroy the  house  of  Jacob,  saith  the  Lord,  For  lo,  I  mil 
command,  and  I  will  sift  the  house  of  Israel  among  all 
nations,  like  as  corn  is  sifted  in  a  sieve,  yet  shall  not  the 
least  grain  fall  upon  the  earth.  Rom.  viii.  28.  And  we 
know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God,  to  them  who  are  the  called  according  to  his 
purpose. 

Gen.  iii.  13. — And  the  woman  said.  The  serpent  be- 
guiled me,  and  I  did  eat.  2  Cor.  xi.  8.  But  I  fear  lest 
by  any  means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve  through  his 
Bubtilty,  so  yrur  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the 
simplicity  tlm*  is  in  Christ. 


•BCT.m.]  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  39 

sel,  to  permit,  having  purposed  to  order  \i  to 
his  own  glory.  * 

II.  By  this  sin  they  fell  from  their  original 
righteousness,  and  communion  with  God," 
and  so  became  dead  in  sin,  ^  and  wholly  de- 
filed in  all  the  faculties  and  parts  of  soul  and 
body.  ^ 

III.  They  being  the  root  of  all  mankind,  the 
guilt  of  this  sin  was  imputed,  "^  and  the  same 

t  Rom.  xi.  32.  For  God  hath  concluded  them  all  in 
unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

«  Gen.  iii.  7,  8.  And  the  eyes  of  them  both  were 
opened,  and  they  knew  that  they  were  naked  :  and  they 
sewed  fig  leaves  together,  and  made  themselves  aprons. 
And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord  God  walking  in  the 
garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day :  and  Adam  and  his  wife 
hid  themselves  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  God 
amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden.  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo, 
this  only  have  I  found,  that  God  hath  made  man  up- 
right ;  but  they  have  sought  out  many  inventions.  Rom. 
iii.  23.  For  all  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory 
of  God. 

Eph.  ii.  1.  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were 
diad  in  trespasses  and  sins.  Rom.  v.  12.  Wherefore, 
as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by 
sin  ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
sinned. 

^  Gen.  vi.  5.  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of 
man  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagination 
of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart,  was  only  evil  continually. 
Jer.  xvii.  9.  The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and 
desperately  wicked;  who  can  know  it  ?  See  also  Rom. 
iii.  10,  to  the  19th  ver. 

«  Acts  xvii.  26.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
nations  of  men,  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth, 
and  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed,  and 
the  bounds  of  their  habitation  ;  and  Gen.  ii.  16,  17, 
with  Rom.  v.  12,  15.  16,  17,  18,  19,  and  1  Ccr.  xv.  21, 
22,  45,  49.     For  since  by  mar  came  death,  by  mam  came 


40  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [CHAP.  n. 

death  in  sin  and  corrupted  nature  conveyed  to 
all  their  posterity,  descending  from  them  by 
ordinary  gene'ration.  ^ 

IV.  From  this  original  corruption,  whereby 
we  are  utterly  indisposed,  disabled,  and  made 
opposite  to  all  good,  ^  and  wholly  inclined  to 
all  evil,'^  do  proceed  all  actual  transgres- 
sions. ^ 


also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead :  for  as  in  Adam  all 
die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive  : — and  so  it 
is  written,  The  first  man  Adam  was  made  a  living  soul  ; 
the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  Spirit. — And  as 
we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall  also 
bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly. 

Psa.  li.  5.  Behold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity  ;  and  in 
sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me.  Gen.  v.  3.  And  Adam 
lived  an  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  begat  a  son  in  his 
own  likeness,  after  his  image  :  and  called  his  name  Seth. 
Job  xiv.  4.  Who  can  bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an  un- 
clean ?  not  one.  Job  xv.  14.  What  is  man  that  he 
should  be  clean  ?  and  he  which  is  born  of  a  woman,  that 
he  should  be  righteous  ? 

*  Rom.  V.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength, 
in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  viii.  7. 
Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God  ;  for  it  is 
not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be. 
John  iii.  6.  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh  ; 
and  that  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.  Rom.  vii. 
18.  For  I  know  that  in  me,  (that  is,  in  my  flesh, j 
dwelleth  no  good  thing ;  for  to  will  is  present  with  me, 
but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not. 

*  Gen.  viii.  21.  And  the  Lord  said,  The  imagination 
of  man's  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth.  Rom.  iii.  10,  11, 
12.  As  it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not 
one :  there  is  none  that  understandeth,  there  is  none 
that  seeketh  after  God.  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the 
way,  they  are  together  become  unprofitable,  there  is  none 
tbat  doeth  good,  no,  not  one. 

Jame«»  "    14    '5.     But  e?-ery  man  is  tempted  when  he 


8BCT.  VI.]  CONFESSION    OP    FAITH  4 1 

V.  This  corruption  of  nature,  d.iring  this 
life,  doth  remain  in  those  that  are  regene- 
rated : "  and  although  it  be  through  Christ 
pardoned  and  mortified,  yet  both  itself,  and 
all  the  motions  thereof,  are  truly  and  properly 
sin.'* 

VI.  Every  sin,  both  original  and  actual, 
being  a  transgression  of  the  righteous  law  of 

is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed  Then 
when  lust  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin ;  and 
Bin  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death.  Matt.  xv. 
19.  For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  mur- 
ders, adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness,  blas- 
phemies. 

c  Rom.  vii.  14,  17,  18,  23.  For  we  know  that  the  law 
is  spiritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin. — Now,  then, 
it  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.  For 
I  know  that  in  me,  (that  is,  in  my  flesh,)  dwelleth  no  good 
thing:  for  to  will  is  present  with  me,  but  how  to  perform 
that  which  is  good,  I  find  not. — But  I  see  another  law  in 
my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and 
bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in 
my  members.  James  iii.  2.  For  in  many  things  we  offend 
all.  Prov.  XX.  9.  Who  can  say,  I  have  made  my  heart 
clean,  I  am  pure  from  my  sin  ?  Eccl.  vii.  20.  For  there 
is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth  that  doeth  good  and  sinneth 
not. 

•1  Rom.  vii.  5,  7,  8,  25.  For  when  we  were  in  the  flesh, 
the  motions  of  sin,  which  were  by  the  law,  d  d  work  in 
our  members  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death. — What  shall 
we  say  then  ?  Is  the  law  sin  ?  God  forbid.  Nay  1  had 
not  known  sin,  but  by  the  law  ;  for  I  had  not  known 
lust,  except  the  law  had  said,  Th».u  shalt  not  covet.  But 
sin  taking  occasion  by  the  commandment,  wrought  in  me 
all  manner  of  concupiscence.  For  without  the  law  sin 
was  dead. — So  then  with  the  mind  I  myself  serve  tiie  law 
of  God  ;  but  with  the  flesh  the  law  of  bIo. 
4* 


42  CONFESSION     OF     FAITH,  [chap.  vil. 

God,  and  contrary  thereunto,®  doth,  in  its  own 
nature,  bring  guilt  upon  the  sinner,^  whereby 
he  is  bound  over  to  the  wrath  of  God,*^  and 
curse  of  the  law,*"  and  so  made  subject  to 
death,'  with  all  miseries  spiritual,-*  temporal,^ 
and  eternal.^    J 


Cf. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

CF    god's    covenant    WITH    MAN. 


The  distance  between  God  and  the  creature 
is  so  great,  that  although  reasonable  creatures 

e  1  John  iii.  4.  Whosoever  committeth  sin  trans- 
gresseth  also  the  law,  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 
law 

f  Rom.  iii.  19.  Now  we  know,  that  what  things  soever 
the  law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the  law  ; 
that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  may 
beiome  guilty  before  God. 

I  Eph.  ii.  3. and  were  by  nature  the   children  of 

wiath,  even  as  others 

*>  Gal.  iii.  10.  For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the 
law  are  under  the  curse  :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every 
one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in 
••he  book  of  the   law  to  do  them. 

'  Rom.  vi.  23.     For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death. 

i  Eph.  iv.  18.  Having  the  understanding  darkened, 
being  alienated  from  the  life  of  God  through  the  igno- 
rance that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of  their 
heart. 

^  Lam.  iii.  39.  Wherefore  doth  a  living  man  complain, 
a  man  for  the  punishment  of  his  sins  ? 

»  Matt.  XXV.  41.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on 
the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting 
fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  2  Thess.  i.  9. 
Who  shall  be  punijhed  with  everlasting  destruction  from 
the  pr«5ence  o+'  the  I.  )rd,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power 


*0T.  n.]  CONFESSION     jr     FAITH.  43 

io  owe  obedience  unto  him  as  their  Creator, 
yet  they  could  never  have  any  fruition  of  him, 
as  their  blessedness  and  reward,  but  by  some 
voluntary  condescension  on  God's  part,  which 
he  hath  been  pleased  to  express  by  way  of 
covenant.™ 

II.  The  first  covenant  made  with  man  was 
a  covenant  of  works,''  wherein  Ufe  was  pro- 
mised to  Adam,  and  in  him  to  his  posterity," 
upon  condition  of  perfect  and  personal  obe- 
dience.P 

•"  Job  ix.  32,  33.  For  he  is  not  a  man  as  I  am,  that  1 
should  answer  him,  and  we  should  come  together  in  judg- 
ment. Neither  is  their  any  days-man  betwixt  us,  that 
might  lay  his  hand  upon  us  both.  Psa.  cxiii.  5,  6.  Who 
is  like  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  who  dwelleth  on  high  ; 
who  humbleth  himself  to  behold  the  things  that  are  in 
heaven,  and  in  the  earth.  Acts  xvii,  24,  25.  God  that 
made  the  world  and  all  things  therein,  seeing  that  he  is 
Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made 
with  hands  ;  neither  is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as 
though  he  needed  any  thing,  seeing  he  giveth  to  all  life, 
and  breath,  and  all  things.  See  also  Job  xxxv,  7,  8,  and 
Luke  xvii,  10. 

"  Gal.  iii.  12.  And  the  law  is  not  of  faith  :  but  the 
man  that  djeth  them  shall  live  in  them.  Hosea  vi.  7. 
Gen.  ii.  16,  17. 

°  Rom.  X.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  righteousness 
which  is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth  those 
things  shall  live  by  them. 

P  Gen.  ii.  17.  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that 
thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Gal.  iii.  10, 
For  as  many  as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law,  are  under 
the  curse  ;  for  it  is  written.  Cursed  is  every  one  that  con- 
tinueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book  of 
tne  law  to  ^  >  them. 


i4  CONrESSION    Oi    FA^T"  [chap,  vil 

III.  Man,  by  his  fall,  ha^lig  made  himself 
incapable  of  life  by  that  covenant,  the  Lord 
was  pleased  to  make  a  second,**  commonly 
called  the  covenant  of  grace  :  wherein  he 
freely  offered  unto  sinners  life  and  salvation 
by  Jesus  Christ,  requiring  of  them  faith  in  him, 
that  they  may  be  saved,"  and  promising  to  give 
unto  all  those  that  are  ordained  unto  life,  his 
Holy  Spirit,  to  make  them  willing  and  able  to 
believe." 


<i  Gal.  iii.  21. — For  if  there  had  been  a  law  given 
which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness  should 
have  been  by  the  law.  Rom.  viii.  3.  For  what  the 
law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh, 
God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh, 
and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh.  Isa  xlii.  6.  1 
the  Lord  have  called  thee  in  righteousnesj^,  and  will 
hold  thine  hand,  and  will  keep  thee,  and  give  thee  for  a 
covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles.  Gen, 
iii.  15. 

'  Mark  xvi.  15.  16.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into 
all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved;  but  he 
that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned.  John  iii.  16.  For 
God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him,  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life. 

»  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  27.  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give 
you,  and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you,  and  I  will 
take  away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I  will 
give  you  an  heart  of  flesh.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit 
within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye 
shall  keep  my  judgments  and  do  them.  John  vi.  37,  44. 
All  that  the  Father  giveth  me  shall  come  to  me; 
and  him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wis«^  cast 
out. — No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father,  which 
hath  sent  ma  draw  him ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the 
last   day. 


gECT.  T.]  CONFESSION    OP    FaITH  45 

IV.  This  coveiic  t  of  grace  is  frequently  set 
forth  in  the  Scripture  by  the  name  of  a  testa- 
ment, in  reference  to  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  testator,  and  to  the  everlasting  inheritance, 
with  all  things  belonging  to  it,  therein  be- 
queathed.* 

Y.  This  covenant  was  differently  adminis- 
tered in  the  time  of  the  law,  and  in  the  time 
of  the  gospel :  "^  under  the  law  it  was  admi- 
nistered by  promises,  prophecies,  sacrifices, 
circumcision,  the  paschal  lamb,  and  other  types 
and  ordinances  delivered  to  the  people  of  the 
Jews,  all  fore-signifying  Christ  to  come,^  which 

'  Heb.  ix.  15,  16,  17.  And  for  this  cause  he  is  the 
mediator  of  the  new  testament,  that  by  means  of  death 
for  the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  under 
the  first  testament,  they  which  are  called  might  receive 
the  promise  of  eternal  inheritance.  For  where  a  testa- 
ment is,  there  must  also  of  necessity  be  the  death  of  the 
testator.  For  a  testament  is  of  force  after  men  are  dead  ; 
otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength  at  all  while  the  testator 
liveth.  Heb.  Tii.  22,  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made  a 
surety  of  a  better  testament.  Luke  xxii,  20.  Likewise 
also  the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new 
testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.  See  also 
1  Cor.  xi.  25. 

■  2  Cor.  iii.  6,  7,  8,  9.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able 
ministers  of  the  new  testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of 
the  spirit ;  for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life. 
But  if  the  ministration  of  death  written  and  engraved  in 
stones,  was  glorious,  so  that  the  children  of  Israel  could 
not  steadfastly  behold  the  face  of  Moses,  for  the  glory  of 
his  countenance,  which  glory  was  to  be  done  away,  how 
shall  not  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  rather  glorious  ? 
For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  be  glory,  much 
more  doth  the  ministration  of  rigf  teousness  exceed  in  glory. 

'    Heb    vin.  ix.   x.  chaptTs     Rom.  iv    11.     Aud   he 


4^  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [chap.  VlJ 

were  for  that  time  sufficient  and  efficacious, 
through  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  to  instruct 
and  build  up  the  elect  in  faith,  in  the  promised 
Messiah,^  by  whom  they  had  full  remission  of 
sins,  and  eternal  salvation ;  and  is  called  the 
Old  Testament.^ 


received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  faith  which  he  had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ; 
that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though 
they  be  not  circumcised  ;  that  righteousness  might  be 
imputed  unto  them  also.  Col,  ii.  11,  12.  In  whom  also  ye 
are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made  without  hands. 
in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by  the 
circumcision  of  Christ.  Buried  with  him  in  baptism, 
wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him,  through  the  faith  of 
the  operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead 
1  Cor.  V.  7.  •  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye 
may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even 
Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  Col.  ii.  17. 
Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come  ;  but  the  body  ia 
of  Christ. 

'^  1  Cor.  X.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would 
not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers 
were  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea ; 
and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in 
the  sea.  And  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and 
did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink  ;  for  they  drank 
of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them  ;  and  that 
Rock  was  Christ.  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith, 
not  having  received  the  promises  ;  but  having  seen  them 
afar  off,  and  were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced 
them,  and  confessed  that  they  were  strangers  and  pil- 
grims on  the  earth.  John  viii.  56.  Your  father  Abra 
ham  rejoiced  to  see  my  day  ;  and  he  saw  it  and  waB 
glad, 

«  Gal.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  14.  Know  ye,  therefore,  that  they 
which  are  of  faith,  the  same  are  the  children  of  Abraham. 
And  the  Scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  would  justify  the 
heathen   through  faith  preached  before  the  gospel  unto 


iBCT.  VI.]  CONFESSION    or    FAITH.  ^  47 

VT.  Under  ihe  gospel,  when  Christ  the  sub- 
sUnce,  ^  was  exhibited,  the  ordinances  in 
which  this  covenant  is  dispensed,  are  the 
preaching  of  the  word,  and  the  administration 
of  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper;^    which,    though   fewer    in    number, 

Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations  be  blessed. 
So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with  faithful 
Abraham. — That  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on 
the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that  we  might  receive 
the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 

y  Col.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come: 
but  the  body  is  of  Christ. 

«  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you : 
and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.  Amen.  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25.  For  I  have  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you, 
that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  be- 
trayed, took  bread:  and,  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he 
brake  it,  and  said.  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is 
broken  for  you :  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After 
the  same  manner,  also,  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance 
of  me.  2  Cor.  iii.  7,  8,  9,  10,  11.  But  if  the  minis- 
tration of  death,  written  and  engraven  in  stones,  was 
glorious,  so  that  the  children  of  Israel  could  not  stead- 
fastly behold  the  face  of  Moses  for  the  glory  of  his  coun- 
tenance ;  which  glory  was  to  be  done  away ;  how  shall 
not  the  ministration  of  the  Spirit  be  rather  glorious  ? 
For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  be  glory,  much 
more  doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  exceed  in 
glory.  For  even  that  which  was  made  glorious  had  no 
glory  in  this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  excel- 
leth.  For  if  that  which  is  done  away  was  glorio-cs,  much 
more  that  which  remaireth  is  glorious. 


4S  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap,  vin, 

and  administered  with  more  simplicity  and  lese 
outward  glory,  yet  in  them  it  is  held  forth  in 
more  fulness,  evidence,  and  spiritual  eflficacy, ' 
to  all  nations,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  ^  and 
is  called  the  New  Testament.  °  There  are  not, 
therefore,  two  covenants  of  grace  differing  in 
substance,  but  one  and  the  same  under  various 
dispensations.  ^ 


CHAPTER  YIII. 

OF    CHRIST    THE    MEDIATOR. 


It  pleased  God,  in  his  eternal  purpose,  to 
choose  and   ordain  the   Lord  Jesus,  his  only 

a  Heb.  xii.  22  to  28.     See  also  Jer.  xxxi.  33,  34.     • 

"  See  letter  «,  page  51,  and  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Eph.  ii. 
15,  16,  17,  18,  19.  Having  abolished  in  his  flesh,  the 
enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments  contained  in 
ordinances  ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain  one  new 
man,  so  making  peace ;  and  that  he  might  reconcile  both 
unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain  the 
enmity  thereby  ;  and  came  and  preached  peace  to  you 
which  were  afar  off,  and  to  them  that  were  nigh.  For 
through  him  we  both  have  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the 
Father.  Now,  therefore,  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and 
foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the 
household  of  God. 

c  Luke  xxii.  20.  Likewise  also  the  cup  after  supper, 
saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  i.n  my  blood, 
which  is  shed  for  you.     Heb.  viii.  7,  8,  9. 

rt  Gal.  iii.  14,  16.  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that 
we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
— Now  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  were  the  promises 
made.     He   saith  not,  And   to   seeds,  as   'i  many;  bat 


§ECT.  1.]  CONFESSION    OF   FA^IH.  49 

begotten  Son,  to  be  the  nediator  between 
God  and  man,  ®  the  prophet,  ^  priest,  ^  and 
king ;  ^  the  head  and  saviour  of  his  church,  * 
the    heir  of   all    things,-*    and     judge    of  the 


as  of  one,  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is  Christ.  Acta 
XV.  11.  But  we  believe,  that  through  the  grace  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as  they. 
Rom.  iii.  30. — Seeing  it  is  one  God  which  shall  justify 
the  circumcision  by  faith,  and  uncircumcision  through 
faith. 

•  Isa.  xlii.  1.  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  uphold ; 
mine  elect,  in  whoFi  my  soul  delighteth :  I  have  put  my 
Spirit  upon  him  ;  he  shall  bring  forth  judgment  to  the 
Gentiles.  1  Pet.  i.  19,  20. — But  with  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without 
spot:  who  verily  was  foreordained  before  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  times  for 
you.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and  one  medi- 
ator between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  See 
also  John  iii.  16. 

f  Acts  iii.  22.  For  Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers, 
A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you 
of  your  brethren,  like  unto  me  :  him  shall  ye  hear  in 
all  things,  whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you.  Deut. 
xviii.  15. 

s  Heb.  V.  5,  6.  So  also  Chi-ist  glorified  not  himself  to 
be  made  a  high-priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou 
art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee.  As  he  saith 
also  in  another  place.  Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever,  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

^  Psa.  ii.  6.  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy 
hill  of  Zion.  Luke  i.  33.  And  he  shall  reign  over  the 
house  of  Jacob  for  ever :  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall 
be  no  end. 

'  Eph.  V.  23.  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife, 
even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church ;  and  he  is  the 
saviour  of  the  body. 

i  Heb.  1.  2.     Hath    in   these   last    days    spoken   unto 
us   by   Ms   Son,  whom   he  hath   appointed  heir  of  all 
things. 
6 


50  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.  vm. 

world  ;  *  unto  whom  he  did,  from  all  eternity, 
gjive  a  people  to  be  his  seed,  ^  and  to  be  by 
him  in  time  redeemed,  called,  justified,  sancti* 
fied  an  1  glorified.  "" 

II.  The   Son   of  God,  the  second  person  in 
the  Trinity,  being  very  and  eternal  God,  of  - 
one  substance,  and  equal  with  the  Father,  did, 
when    the    fulness    of    time    was    come,    take 
upon  him  man's  nature, ""  with  all  the  essen- 

k  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day, 
in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by 
that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained:  whereof  he  hath  given 
assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from 
the  dead. 

1  John  xvii.  6.  I  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the 
men  which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world  :  thine  they 
were,  and  thou  gavest  them  me ;  and  they  have  kept  thy 
word.  Psa.  xxii.  30.  A  seed  shall  S€*ve  him  ;  it  shall 
be  accounted  to  the  Lord  for  a  generation.  Isa.  liii.  10. 
Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  brui>e  him  ;  he  hath  put  him 
to  grief;  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering  for 
sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days,  and 
the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand. 

■»  1  Tim.  ii.  6.  "Who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all  to 
be  testified  in  due  time.  Isa.  Iv.  4,  5.  Behold,  I  have 
given  him  for  a  witness  to  the  people,  a  leader  and  com- 
mander to  the  people.  Behold,  thoa  shalt  call  a  nation 
that  thou  knowest  not,  and  nations  that  knew  not  thee 
shall  run  unto  thee,  because  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
for  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  for  he  hath  glorified  thee. 
1  Cor.  i.  80.  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of 
God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and 
sanctification,  and  redemption. 

n  John  i.  1,  14.  In  the  beginning  was  the  word,  and  the 
word  was  with  God,  and  the  word  was  God.  And  the  word 
was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his 
glory  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,)  full 
?f  grace  and  truth  1  John  v.  20.  And  we  know  that 
th*»   Son  of  G  d  ic   some   and   hath   given  us  an   under- 


gKCT.  II.J  CONFESSION    CF   FAITH.  51 

tial  properties  and  common  infirmities  tl  ereof, 
yet  witliout  sin  :  °  being  conceived  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  womb  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mai-y,  of  her  substance.^  So  that  two 
whole,  perfect,  and  distinct  natures,  the  God- 
head and  the  manhood,  were  inseparably 
joined  together  in  one  person,  without  conver- 
sion, composition,  or  confusion.^     "VYhich   per- 

standing,  that  we  may  know  him  that  is  true,  and  we  are  in 
him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is 
the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.  Phil.  ii.  6.  Who,  being 
in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal 
with  God.  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was 
come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made 
under  the  law. 

"  Heb.  ii.  17.  Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behoved  him 
to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren  ;  that  he  might  be  a 
merciful  and  faithful  high-priest  in  things  pertaining  to 
God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 
Heb.  iv.  15.  For  we  have  not  an  high  priest  which  cannot 
be  tojuched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities  ;  but  was 
in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin. 

P  Luke  i.  27,  31,  85.  To  a  virgin  espoused  to  a  man, 
whose  name  was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David  ;  and  the 
virgin's  name  was  Mary. — And,  behold,  thou  shalt  con- 
ceive in  thy  womb,  and  bring  foi-th  a  Son,  and  shalt 
call  his  name  Jesus. — And  the  angel  answered  and  said 
unto  her,  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the 
power  of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee  ;  therefore 
also  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  o?  thee  shall 
be  called  the  Son  of  God.  Gal.  iv.  4.  See  letter  ("), 
page  54. 

s  Luke  i.  35.  See  letter  (p)  above.  C  1.  ii.  9.  For  in 
him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily.  Rom, 
ir.  5.  Whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom,  as  concerning 
the  flesh,  Christ  cauie,  who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for 
ever.  Amen.  1  Tim.  iii.  16.  And  without  controversy. 
great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness.  God  was  manifest  in  tbe 
flesh 


52  CONFESSION    Oi?    FAITH.  [CHAP.  Tm. 

eon  is  very  God  and  very  man,  yet  one 
Christ,  the  only  mediator  between  God  and 
man.' 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus  in  his  human  natm-e 
thus  united  to  the  divine,  was  sanctified  and 
anointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  above  mea- 
sure ;  *  having  in  him  all  the  treasures  of 
VN-isdom  and  knowledge,*  in  whom  it  pleased 
the  Father  that  all  fulness  should  dwell :""  to 
the  end  that  being  holy,  harmless,  undefiled, 
and  full  of  grace  and  truth, ^  he  might  be 
thoroughly  furnished  to  execute  the  office  of 
a  mediator  and  surety.^     Which  office  he  took 

r  Rom.  i.  3,  4.  Concerning  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord,  which  was  made  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to 
the  flesh ;  and  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power, 
according  to  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God,  and 
one  mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 

»  Psa.  xlv.  7. — God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee 
with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows.  John  iii. 
34.  For  he  whom  God  hath  sent  speaketh  the  words 
of  God:  for  God  giveth  not  the  Spirit  by  measure 
unto  him. 

t  Col.  ii.  3.  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wis- 
dom and  knowledge. 

«  Col.  i.  19.  For  i*  pleased  the  Father,  that  in  liim 
should  all  fulness  dwell. 

'  Heb.  vii.  26.  For  such  an  high  priest  became  us, 
who  is  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from  sinners, 
and  made  higher  than  the  heavens.  John  i.  14.  And  the 
Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld 
his  gloi-y,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,) 
full  of  grace  and  truth 

"  Acts  X.  38.  How  God  anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
With  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  power;  who  went  about 
du'ug  good,  anl  healing  all  that  were  oppressed  of  the 


SECT.  lY.]  CCNFESSION    OF    FA'Xfl.  bo 

not  unto  himself,  but  was  thereuntc  called  by 
his  Father ; ""  who  put  all  power  and  judgment 
into  his  hand,  and  gave  him  commandment  to 
execute  the  sameJ 

IV.  This  office  the  Lord  Jesus  did  most 
willingly  undertake/  which,  that  he  might 
discharge,  he  was  made  under  the  law,*  and 
did  perfectly  fulfil  it ;  ^  endured  most  griev- 
ous   torments    immediately    in    his  soul,"  and 

devil  ;  for  God  was  with  him.  Heb.  xii.  24. — And  to 
Jesus,  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  and  to  the  blood 
of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better  things  than  that  of 
Abel.  Heb.  vii.  22.  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made  a  surety 
of  a  better  testament. 

»  Heb.  V.  5.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to  be 
made  an  high-priest ;  but  he  that  said  unto  him,  Thou  art 
my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

^  John  V.  22,  27.  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man;  but 
hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son;  and  hath 
given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  because  he 
is  the  Son  of  man.  Matt,  xxviii.  18.  And  Jesus  came, 
and  spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power  is  given  unto  me 
in  heaven  and  in  earth. 

*  Psa.  xl.  7,  8.  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come  :  in  the  vol- 
ume of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me.  I  delight  to  do  thy 
will,  0  my  God  ;  yea,  thy  law  is  within  ray  heart.  Phil. 
ii.  8.  And  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death 
of  the  cross. 

*  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come, 
God  sent  forth,  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under 
the  law. 

^  Matt.  iii.  15  Thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  right- 
eousness. Matt  V.  17.. — I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but 
to  fulfil. 

c  Matt   xxvi.  37,  88      And  he  took  with  hira  Peter  and 

the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  begfxn   tc  be  sorrowful  and 

very  heavy.     Then  saiih  he  unta  them.  My  scul  is  exceei- 

ing  sorrowful,  «ven  unto    death.     L.uke   xxii.  44.     And 

5^ 


54  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.         [cHAP.  vm. 

mo  U  painful  sufferings  in  his  body ;  ^  was 
crucified  and  died  ;  ®  was  buried,  and  remained 
under  the  power  of  death,  yet  saw  no  cor- 
ruction/  On  the  third  day  he  arose  from 
the  dead,^  with  the  same  body  in  which  he 
suffered  ;  ^  with  which  also  he  ascended  into 
he4,ven,  and  there  sitteth  at  the  right  hand 
of    his    Father,^   making    intercession ;  J    and 

being  in  an  agony,  he  prayed  more  earnestly  :  and  bis 
8w«at  was  as  it  were  great  drops  of  blood  falling  down  to 
the  ground.  Matt,  xxvii.  46.  And  about  the  ninth  hour, 
Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Eli,  Eli,,  lama  sa- 
bat^thani?  that  is  to  say.  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me  ? 

d  Matt.  xxvi.  and  xxvii.  chapters. 

e  Phil.  ii.  8.  He  humbled  himself  and  became  obedient 
uuto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross. 

f  Acts  ii.  24,  27.  "\Vhom  God  hath  raised  up,  having 
loosed  the  pains  of  death :  .because  it  was  not  possible 
that  he  should  be  holden  of  it. — Because  thou  wilt  not 
leave  my  soul  in  hell,  neither  wilt  thou  suffer  thine  Holy 
One  to  see  corruption.  Acts  xiii.  37.  But  he,  whom  God 
raised  again,  saw  no  corruption. 

s  1  Cor.  XV.  4.  That  he  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose 
again  the  third  day,  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

•*  John  XX.  25,  27.  But  he  said  unto  them,  Except  I 
shall  see  in  bis  hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  put 
my  finger  into  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  hand 
into  his  side,  I  will  not  believe. — Then  saith  be  to  Thomas, 
Reach  hither  thy  finger,  and  behold  my  hands  ;  and  reach 
hither  thy  hand,  and  thrust  it  into  my  side  •  and  be  not 
faithless,  but  believing. 

'  Mark  xvi.  19.  He  was  received  up  into  heaven,  and 
sat  on  the  right  hand  of  God.       •  ' 

Rom.  viii.  34.  Who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us.  Heb.  vii.  26.  "Where- 
fore he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come 
unto  God  by  h<m,  seeing  he  ever  Ii  veth  to  make  intercession 
(jT  them. 


S1CCT.  v.]  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  55 

shall  returr  to  judge  loen  and  angels,  at  the 
end  of  the  world.  ^ 

y.  The  Lord  Jesus,  by  his  perfect  obedience 
and  sacrifice  of  himself,  which  he  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  once  offered  up  unto  God,  hath 
fully  satisfied  the  justice  of  his  Father ;  ^  and 
purchased  not  only  reconciliation,  but  an  ever- 
lasting inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
for  all  those  whom  the  Father  hath  given  unto 
him."^ 


fc  Rom,  xiv.  9,  10.  For  to  this  end  Clirist  both  died, 
and  rose,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  both  of  the 
dead  and  living. — For  we  shall  all  stand  before  the  judg- 
ment-seat of  Christ.  Acts  i.  11,  and  x.  42.  Matt.  xiii. 
40,  41,  42.  As,  therefore,  the  tares  are  gathered  and 
burned  in  the  fire  ;  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this  world. 
The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall 
gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend,  and  them 
wh7ch  do  iniquity  ;  and  shall  cast  them  into  a  furnace  of 
fire  :  there  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth, — Jude  6. 
And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  left 
their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in  everlasting 
chains,  under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great 
day.     See  also  2  Pet.  ii.  4. 

'  Rom.  V,  19,  For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many 
were  made  sinners ;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall 
many  be  made  righteous.  Heb.  ix.  14.  How  much  more 
shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  Spirit 
offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  con- 
science from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God  ?  Rom, 
iii  25,  26.  Whom  God  hiith  set  forth  to  be  a  propitia- 
tion through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteous- 
ness for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past,  through  the 
forbearance  of  God  ;  to  declare,  I  say,  at  this  time  his 
righteousness  :  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of 
him  which  believeth  in  Jesus.  Heb.  x.  14.  For  by  one 
iflfering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sancti- 
fied.    See  also  Fph.  v.  2. 

™Eph.  i.    11     14.     Ie   whom   also  we   have   obtained 


56  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH  [cnAP.  nri^ 

VI.  Although  the  work  of  redemption  was 
not  actually  wrought  by  Christ  till  after  his  in- 
carnation, yet  the  virtue,  efficacy,  and  benefits 
thereof,  were  communicated  unto  the  elect,  in 
all  ages  successively  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world,  in  and  by  those  promises,  types,  and 
sacrifices,  wherein  he  was  revealed,  and  signi- 
fied to  be  the  seed  of  the  woman,  which  should 
bruise  the  serpent's  head,  and  the  lamb  slain 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  being  yester- 
day and  to-day  the  same  and  for  ever.  "^ 

VII.  Christ,  in  the  work  of  mediation,  act- 
eth  according  to  both  natures  ;  by  each  nature 
doing  that  which  is  proper  to  itself ;  *  yet  by 

an  inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the  pur- 
pose of  Him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  ' 
his  own  will. — Which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance, 
until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession,  unto 
the  praise  of  his  glory.  John  xvii.  2.  As  thou  hast 
given  him  power  over  all  flesh,  that  he  should  give  eter- 
nal life  to  as  many  as  thou  hast  given  him.  See  also 
Heb.  ix.  12,  15. 

"Gal.  iv.  4,  5.  But  when  the  fulness  of  the  time 
was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman, 
made  under  the  law,  to  redeem  them  that  were  under  tho 
law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons.  Gen, 
iii.  15.  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the 
woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed:  it  shall 
bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel.  Rev. 
xiii.  8.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship 
liim,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of 
the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Heb. 
xiii.  8.  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
for  ever. 

"  1  Pet.  iii.  18.  For  Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for 
sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to 
God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by 
the  Spirit.     See  also  Heb.  ix.  14 


SKOT.  vm.]  CONFESSION   OP  FAITH.  57 

reason  of  the  unity  of  the  person,  that  which 
is  proper  to  one  nature,  is  sometimes,  in  Scrip- 
ture, attributed  to  the  person  denominated  by 
the  other  nature.  ^ 

VIII.  To  all  those  for  whom  Christ  hath 
purchased  redemption,  he  doth  certainly  and 
effectually  apply  and  communicate  the  same ;  '^ 
making  intercession  for  them, ""  and  revealing 
unto  tbftm,  in  and  by  the  word,  the  mysteries 
of  salvation  ;  ^  effectually  persuading  them  by 
his  Spirit  to  believe  and  obey ;  and  governing 


P  Acts  XX.  28.  Feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath 
purchased  with  his  owu  blood.  John  iii.  13.  And  no  man 
hath  ascended  up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came  down  from 
heaven,  even  the  Son  of  man,  which  is  in  heaven.  1  John 
iii.  16.  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because  he 
laid  down  his  life  for  us. 

qJohn  vi.  37,  39.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me, 
shall  come  to  me;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in 
no  wise  cast  out. — And  this  is  the  Father's  will,  which 
hath  sent  me,  that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me  I  should 
lose  nothing,  but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day. 
John  X.  16.  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of 
this  fold :  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice. 

*■  1  John  ii.  1.  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.  Rom. 
viii.  34.  It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather,  that  is  risen 
again,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also 
maketh  intercession  for  us. 

5  John  XV.  15.  For  all  things  that  I  have  heard  of 
my  Father,  I  have  made  known  unto  you.  Eph.  i.  9. 
According  to  his  good  pleasure,  which  he  hath  purposed 
jn  himself.  John  xvii.  6.  I  have  manifested  thy  name 
unto  the  men  which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world: 
thine  they  were,  ani  thou  gavest  them  me ;  and  t^ej  haye 
kept  thy  word. 


58  CONCESSION    OF   FAITH.  [ohap.  ix. 

their  hearts  by  his  word  and  Spirit ,  *  overcom- 
ing all  their  enemies  by  his  almighty  power 
and  wisdom,  in  such  manner  and  ways  as  are 
most  consonant  to  his  wonderful  and  unsearch- 
able dispensation.  *" 


CHAPTER  IX. 

OF    FREE    WILL. 


God  hath  endued  the  will  of  man  with  that 
natural  liberty,  that  it  is  neither  forced,  nor  by 
any  absolute  necessity  of  nature  determined  to 
good  or  evil.  "^ 

*2  Cor.  iv.  18  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have 
1  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak.  Rom. 
viii.  9,  14.  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit, 
if  so  be  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now,  if 
any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his. 
— For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are 
the  sons  of  God.  See  also  Rom.  xv.  18,  19,  and  John 
xvii.  17. 

u  Psa.  ex.  1.  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou 
at  my  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool. 
1  Cor.  XV.  25,  26.  For  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all 
enemies  under  his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be 
destroyed  is  death.  Mai.  iv.  2,  3.  But  unto  you  that 
fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  aiise  with 
healing  in  his  wings  ;  and  ye  shall  go  forth,  and  grow 
up  as  calves  of  the  stall.  And  ye  shall  tread  down  the 
^  wicked  ;  for  they  shall  be  ashes  under  the  soles  of  your 
'  feet,  in  the  day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  Col.  ii.  15.  And  having  spoiled  principalities  and 
powers,  he  made  a  show  of  them  openly,  triumphing  over 
them  in  it. 

•  James   i.    14.     But   every    man    is    tempted,    when 


8E0T.  III.;  CONFESSION     OF    TATTH.  50 

II.  Man,  in  his  state  of  innocency,  had  free- 
dom and  power  to  will  and  to  do  that  which 
is  good  and  well-pleasing  to  God;"^  but  yet 
mutably,  so  that  he  might  fall  from  it.  "^ 

III.  Man,     by    his    fall    into    a    state    of 
sin,  hath    wholly    lost  all  ability    of    will    to» 
any  spiritual  good    accompanying    salvation;^ 
so    as    a    natural     man      being      altogether 
averse     from     that     good,  ^     and     dead     in 

he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and  enticed.  Deut. 
XXX.  19.  I  call  heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  day 
against  you,  that  I  have  set  before  you  life  and  death, 
blessing  and  cursing :  therefore  choose  life,  that  both 
thou  and  thy  seed  may  live.     See  John  v.  40. 

^  Eccl.  vii.  29.  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that  God 
hath  made  man  upright ;  but  they  have  sought  out  many 
inventions.  Gen.  i.  26,  And  God  said,  Let  us  make 
man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness. 

*  Gen.  ii.  16,  17.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the 
man,  saying,  Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  mayest 
freely  eat :  but  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it ;  for  in  the  day  that  thou 
eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die.  Gen.  iii.  6.  And 
when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree  was  good  for  food, 
and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be  de- 
sired to  make  one  wise,  she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof,  and 
did  eat ;  and  gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her,  and 
be  did  eat. 

y  Rom.  V.  6.  For  when  we  were  yet  without  strength, 
in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  Rom.  viii. 
7.  Because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ; 
for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed 
can  be,  John  xv.  5.  For  without  me  ye  can  do  no 
thing, 

■  Rom.  iii.  10,  12.  As  it  is  written.  There  is  none 
righteous,  no,  not  one:  they  are  all  gone  out  of  the 
wny,  they  are  together  become  unprofitable ;  there  ia 
nvuc  that  doeth  good,  n  ,  not  one 


00  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [chap.  IX. 

sin,  *  is  not  able,  by  his  own  strength,  to 
convert  himself,  or  to  prepare  himself  there- 
unto.^ 

IV.  When  God  converts  a  sinner,  and  trans- 
lates him  into  the  state  of  grace,  he  freeth  him 
from  his  natural  bondage  under  sin,*'  and  by 
his  grace  alone,  enables  him  freely  to  will  and 
to  do  that  which  is  spiritually  good;**  yet  so 
as  that,  by  reason  of  his  remaining  corruption, 
he  doth  not  perfectly,  nor  only,  will  that  which 

a  Eph.  )i.  1,  5.  And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who  were 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins  ; — even  when  we  were  dead  in 
sins,  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ ;  (by  grace 
ye  are  saved.)  Col.  ii.  13.  And  you,  being  dead  in 
your  sins  and  the  uncircumcision  of  your  flesh,  hath  he 
quickened  together  with  him,  having  forgiven  you  all 
trespasses. 

b  John  vi.  44,  65.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except 
the  Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him  : — and  he 
said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  no  man  can  come 
unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him  of  my  Father. 
1  Cor.  ii.  14.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God :  for  they  are  foolishness  unto 
him  ;  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spi- 
ritually discerned.  See  also  Eph.  ii.  2,  3,  4,  5,  and  Tit. 
iii.  3,  4,  5. 

e  Col.  i  13.  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  thie  power 
of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of 
his  dear  Son.  John  viii.  34,  36.  Jesus  answered  them, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  committeth  sin 
is  the  servant  of  sin.  If  the  Son  therefore  shall  make 
you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed. 

<>  Phil.  ii.  18.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Rom.  vi. 
18,  22.  Being  then  made  free  from  sin,  ye  became  the 
servants  of  righteousness.  But  now  being  made  free 
from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit 
unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 


SECT.  I.]  CONFESSION     DF    FAIIH.  61 

is   good,    but    doth    also    will    that  which   is 

evil.  *  -,  r       ^  3 

V.  The  will  of  man  is  made  perfectly  and 
immutably  free  to  good  alone,  in  the  state  of 
glory  only.  ^ 


CHAPTER  X. 

OF    EFFECTUAL    CALLING, 

All  those  whom  God  hath  predestinated 
unto  life, -and  those  only,  he  is  pleased,  in  his 
appointed  and  accepted  time,  effectually  to  call,' 

e  Gal.  V.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  spir  it, 
and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh:  and  these  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  thin 53 
that  ye  would.  Rom.  vii.  15.  For  that  which  I  do  I 
allow  not :  for  what  I  would,  that  do  I  not ;  but  whav  I 
hate,  that  do  I. 

I  Eph.  iv.  13.  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God  uiito 
a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ.  Jude  24.  Now  unto  him  that  is 
able  to  keep  you  from  falling,  and  to  present  you  fault- 
less before   the  presence    of  his    glory.  With    exceeding 

joy- 

s  Bom.  viii.  30.  Moreover,  whom  he  did  predestinate, 
them  he  also  called;  and  whom  he  called,  them  he 
also  justified ;  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also  glo- 
rified. Rom.  xi.  7.  What  then?  Israel  hath  not 
obtained  that  which  he  seeketh  for;  but  the  election 
hath  obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  blinded.  Eph.  1. 
10.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,  he 
might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both 
which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth  ;  even  in 


aim. 

6 


62  CONFESSION   OP   FAITH.  fCHAP.  X. 

by  his  word  and  Spirit,  ^  out  of  that  state  of 
sin  and  death,  in  which  they  are  by  nature,  to 
grace  and  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ ;  '  en- 
lightening their  minds,  spiritually  and  savingly, 
to  understand  the  things  of  God,  J  taking 
away  their  heart  of  stone,  and  giving  unto 
them  an  heart  of  flesh ;  ^  renewing  their  wills, 

h  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14.  God  hath  from  the  beginning 
chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the 
Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth :  whereunto  he  called  you 
by  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  2  Cor,  iii.  3,  6.  Forasmuch  as  ye  are 
manifestly  declared  to  be  the  epistle  of  Christ  ministered 
by  us,  written  not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the 
living  God  ;  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in  fleshly  tables  of 
the  heart.  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  ministers  of  the 
New  Testament ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit :  for 
the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life. 

i  Rom.  viii.  2.  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in 
Christ  Jesus,  hath  made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death.  2  Tim.  i.  9,  10.  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called 
us  with  an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but 
according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given 
us  in  Christ  Jesus,  before  the  world  began  ;  but  is  now 
made  manifest  by  the  appearing  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath  abolished  death,  and  hath  brought  life 
and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel.  See  also 
Eph.  ii.  1,  2,  3,  4,  6. 

J  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  in- 
heritance among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that 
is  in  me.  1  Cor.  ii.  10, 12.  But  God  hath  revealed  them 
unto  us  by  his  Spirit :  for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 
yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.  Now  we  have  received,  not 
the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God ; 
that  we  might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  ua 
of  God. 

^  Ezek.  xxxvi  2-      A  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you, 


■EOT  n,]  CONFESSION    OF    JPAITH.  63 

and  by  his  almighty  power  determiiJng  them 
to  that  which  is  good ;  ^  and  effectually  draw- 
ing them  to  Jesus  Christ ;  ""  ^et  so  as  they 
come  most  freely,  being  made  willing  by  his 
grace.  ^ 

II.  This  effectual  call  is  of  God's  free  and 
special  grace  alone,  not  from  any  thing  at  all 
foreseen   in  man,  °  who  is  altogether  passive 

and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put  within  you  ;  and  I  will  take 
away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I  will  give 
you  an  heart  of  flesh. 

1  Ezek,  xi,  19.  And  I  will  give  them  one  heart,  and 
I  will  put  a  new  spirit  within  you.  Deut.  xxx.  6.  And 
the  Lord  thy  God  will  circumcise  thine  heart,  and  the 
heart  of  thy  seed,  to  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thine 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  that  thou  mayest  live.  See 
also  Ezek   xxxvi.  27. 

n»  John  vi,  44,  45.  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the 
Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him.  Every  man  there- 
fore that  hath  heard,  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father, 
cometh  unto  me. 

»  Cant,  i.  4.  Draw  me,  we  will  run  after  thee,  Psa. 
ox.  3.  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy 
power,  in  the  beauties  of  holiness  from  the  womb  of  the 
morning:  thou  hast  the  dew  of  thy  youth,     John  vi,  37. 

0  2  Tim.  i.  9,  Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with 
an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our  works,  but  accord- 
ing to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us  in 
Christ  Jesus,  before  the  world  began.  Tit.  iii.  4,  5. 
But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Saviour 
toward  man  appeared,  not  by  works  of  righteousness 
which  we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he 
saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  ix.  11.  For  the  children 
being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil, 
that  the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election  might  standi 
not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  calleth.  See  also  Eph,  \i 
4,  6,  8,  9. 


64  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  [chap.  x. 

therein,  until,  being  quickened  and  renewed 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  ^  he  is  thereby  enabled  to 
answer  this  call,  and  to  embrace  the  grace  of- 
fered and  conveyed  in  it.  "^ 

III.  Elect  infants,  dying  in  infancy,  are  re- 
generated and  saved  by  Christ  through  the 
Spirit,  ""  who  worketh  when,  and  where,  and 
how    he    pleaseth.  ^      So    also    are    all    other 


Pl  Cor.  ii.  14.  But  the  natxiral  man  receiveth  not 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God:  for  they  are  foolishness 
unto  him  :  neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are 
spiritually  discerned.  Rom.  viii.  7.  Because  the  carnal 
mind  is  enmity  against  God;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the 
law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.  Eph.  ii.  6.  Even 
when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together 
with  Christ;   (by  grace  ye  are  saved.) 

q  John  vi.  37.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me,  shall 
come  to  me:  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out.  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my 
Spirit  within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes, 
and  ye  shall  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them,  John 
■V.  25.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  The  hour  is  com- 
ing, and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God  ;   and  they  that  hear  shall  live. 

'Luke  xviii.  15,  16.  And  they  brought  unto  him  also 
infants,  that  he  would  touch  them :  but  when  his  disci- 
ples saw  it,  they  rebuked  them  :  but  Jesus  called  them 
unto  him,  and  said.  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto 
me,  and  forbid  them  not :  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
God.  Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Re- 
pent, and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  re- 
ceive the  gift  of  the  Uo\y  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto 
you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off, 
even  as  many  as  tlie  L^rd  oui  Gcd  shall  call. 

•  John  in.  8.  The  wind  oloweth  where  it  list^th, 
and   ;hou  heaf^.jl   cL     ^uu(i  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell 


■ECT.  IV.I  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  65 

elect  persons,  who  are  incapable  of  being  out- 
wardly called  by  the  ministry  of  the  word  * 

IV.  Others,  not  elected,  although  they  may 
be  called  by  the  ministry  of  the  word,''  and 
may  have  some  common  operations  of  the 
Spirit,""  yet  they  never  truly  come  to  Christ, 
and  therefore  cannot  be  saved :  ^  much  less 
can  men,  not  professing  the  Christian  religion, 
be  saved  in  any  other  way  whatsoever,  be  they 
never  so  diligent  to  frame  their  lives  according 
to  the  light  of  nature,  and  the  law  of  that 
religion   they  do  profess ;''  and  to  assert  and 


whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every  one 
that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. 

'  Acts  iv.  12.  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other  : 
for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among 
men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved. 

°  Matt.  xxii.  14.  For  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen. 

'  Matt,  xiii,  20,  21.  But  he  that  received  the  seed  into 
stony  places,  the  same  is  he'  that  heareth  the  word,  and 
anon  with  joy  rcceiveth  it:  yet  hath  he  not  root  in  him- 
self, but  dureth  for  a  while ;  for  when  tribulation  or 
persecution  ariseth  because  of  the  word,  by  and  by  he  is 
otfended. 

"^  John  vi.  64,  65,  66.  But  there  are  some  of  you  that 
believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew  from  the  beginning  who 
they  were  that  believed  not,  and  who  should  betray 
him.  And  he  said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  no 
man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him 
of  my  Father.  From  that  time  many  of  his  disciples 
went  back,  and  walked  no  more  with  him.  John  viii.  24. 
I  said  therefore  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins  ; 
for  if  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  he,  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins. 

*  Acts  iv.  12.  Neith'br  is  there  salvation  in  anj  other  ; 
for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among 
men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved.  John  xiv  6.  Jesus 
6* 


66  CONFESSION     OF   FAITH.  [chap,  xi. 

maintain  that  they  may  is  very  pernicious,  and 
'0  be  detested/ 


CHAPTER  XI, 

OF    JUSTIFICATION. 


Those  whom  God  effectually  calleth,  he  also 
freely  justifieth;^  not  by  infusing  righteous- 
ness into  them,  but  by  pardoning  their  sins, 
and  by  accounting  and  accepting  their  persons 
as  righteous :  not  for  any  thing  wrought  in 
them,  or  done  by  them,  but  for  Christ's  sake 
alone:  not  by  imputing  faith  itself,  the  act  of 
believing,  or  any  other  evangelical  obedience 
to  them,  as  their  righteousness ;  but  by  impu- 
ting the  obedience  and  satisfaction  of  Christ 
unto    them,*   they   receiving    and    resting    on 

saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life  : 
no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me.  John  xvii. 
3.  And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast 
sent. 

y  2  John  10,  11.  If  there  come  any  unto  you,  and 
bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not  into  your  house, 
neither  bid  hira  God  speed:  for  he  that  biddeth  him  God 
speed,  is  partaker  of  his  evil  deeds.  Gal  i.  8.  But  though 
we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel 
unto  you,  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let 
him  be  accursed. 

«  Rom.  viii.  30.  Whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justi- 
fied, Rom.  iii.  24.  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

>  Rom.  iv.  5,  6,  7,  8.  But  to  him  that  worketh  not, 
but  believeth  on  hinr  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith 


BECT.  n.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  67 

him  and  his  righteousness  by  faith ;  which 
faith  they  have  not  of  themselves,  it  is  the 
gift  of  God.  ^ 

II.  Faith,  thus  receiving  and  resting  on 
Christ  and  his  righteousness,  is  the  alone  in- 
strument of  justification ;  *"  yet  is  it  not  alone  in 
the  person  justified,  but  is  ever  accompanied 

is  counted  for  righteousness.  Even  as  David  also  de- 
scribeth  the  blessedoftss  of  the  man  to  whom  Grod  im- 
puteth  righteousness  without  works,  saying,  Blessed  are 
they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  are 
covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not 
impute  sin.  2  Cor.  v.  19,  21.  To  wit,  that  God  was^  in 
Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing 
their  trespasses  unto  them  ;  and  hath  committed  unto  us 
the  word  of  reconciliation, — For  he  hath  made  him  to  be 
sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin ;  that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Rom.  iii.  22,  24,  25,  27, 
28.  Tit.  iii.  5,  7.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which 
we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us  by 
the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  that,  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  should  be 
made  heirs,  according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life.  Eph. 
i.  7.  In  whom  we  have  redemption  through  his  blood, 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  hia 
grace.  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  In  his  days  Judah  shall  be  saved, 
and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely  ;  and  this  is  his  name  where- 
by he  shall  be  called,  The  Lord  our  Righteousness. 
See  also  1  Cor.  i.  30,  31,  and  Rom.  v.  17,  18,  19. 

b  Phil.  iii.  9.  And  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine 
own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is 
through  the. faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
God  by  faith.  Acts  xiii,  38,  39.  Eph.  ii.  8.  For  by 
grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith ;  and  that  not  of  your- 
selves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

c  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them 
gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them 
that  believe  on  his  name.  Rom.  iii.  28.  Therefore 
we  concl  ide,    that   a  n-a-^  '«  j»  stifled  by  faith  without 


6g  CONFESSION     OF     FAITH.  [chap.  xi. 

with  all  other  saving  graces,  and  is  no  dead 
faith  ,but  worketh  by  love.  ^ 

III.  Christ,  by  his  obedience  and  death,  did 
fully  discharge  the  debt  of  all  those  that  are 
thus  justified,  and  did  make  a  proper,  real,  and 
full  satisfaction  to  his  Father's  justice  in  their 
behalf.  ®  Yet  in  as  much  as  he  was  given 
by  the  Father  for  them',  ^  and  his  obedience 
and  satisfaction  accepted  in  their  stead,  ^  and 

the  deeds  of  the  law,  Rom.  v.  1.  Therefore,  being  jus- 
tified by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

d  Jam.  ii.  17,  22,  26.  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not 
works,  is  dead,  being  alone. — Seest  thou  how  faith 
wrought  with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made 
perfect? — For  as  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so 
J'aith  without  works  is  dead  also.  Gal.  v.  6.  For  in 
Jesus  Christ  neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor 
uncircumcision  ;  but  faith  which  worketh  by  love. 

e  Rom.  V.  8,  9,  10,  19.  But  God  commendeth  his  love 
towards  us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ 
died  for  us  ;  much  more,  then,  being  now  justified  by  his 
blood,  we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him.  For 
if,  when  we  were  enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by 
the  death  of  his  Son,  much  more,  being  reconciled,  we 
shall  be  saved  by  his  life. — For  as  by  one  man's  disobe- 
dience many  were  made  sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of 
*ne  shall  many  be  made  righteous.  1  Tim  ii.  6.  Who 
gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time. 
Ileb.  X.  10,  14.  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified, 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for 
all. — For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them 
that  are  sanctified.  See  also  Dan.  ix.  24,  26,  and  Isa. 
liii.  4,  5,  6,  10,  11,  12. 

f  Rom.  viii.  32.  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Sofi,  bui 
delivered  him  up  foi  as  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also 
freely  give  us  all  things  ? 

«  2  Cor.  V.  21.     For   he   hath   made  him    to  be  sio 


sECTw  IV.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  69 

both  freely,  not  for  any  thing  in  them,  their 
justification  is  only  of  free  grace  ;  ^  that  both 
the  exact  justice,  and  rich  grace  of  God,  might 
be  glorified  in  the  justification  of  sinners.' 

IV.   God   did,  from  all  eternity,  decree  to 

justify  all  the  elect;-*  and  Christ  did  in  the 

fulness  of  time,  die  for  their  sins,  and  rise  again 

for  their  justification:^  nevertheless  they  are 

'  • 

for  us,  who  knew  no  sin  ;  that  we  might  be  made  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  him.  Matt.  iii.  17.  And,  lo,  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased.  Eph.  v.  2.  And  walk  in  love, 
as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given  himself  for 
us,  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God,  for  a  sweet  smelling 
savour. 

b  Rom.  iii.  24,  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  Eph.  ^ 
7.  In  whom  we  hare  redemption  through  his  blood,  the 
forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace. 

i  Rom.  iii.  26.  To  declare,  I  say,  at  this  time  his 
righteousness ;  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier 
of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus.  Eph.  ii.  7.  That  in 
the  ages  to  come  he  might  show  the  exceeding  riches  of 
his  grace  in  his  kindness  towards  us  through  Christ 
Jesus. 

i  Gal.  iii.  8.  And  the  Scripture  foreseeing  that  God 
would  justify  the  heathen  through  faith,  preached  before 
the  gospel  unto  Abraham,  saying,  In  thee  shall  all  nations 
be  blessed.  1  Pet.  i.  2,  19,  20.  Elect  according  to  the 
foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father,  through  sanctifica- 
tion  of  the  Spirit,  unto  obedienee  and  sprinkling  of  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ. — But  with  the  precious  blood  of 
Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without  spot  : 
who  verily  was  foreordained  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  but  was  manifest  in  these  last  times  for  you.  See 
Rom.  viii.  30. 

k  Gal.  iv.  4.  But  when  the  fulness  o"  the  time  was 
come,  G«  I  sent  fortAi  h's  Son.  made  of  »   woman,  made 


70  CONFESSION   OP  PAIIH.  [chap.  xi. 

not  justified,  until  the  Holy  Spirit  doth,  in  due 
time,  actually  apply  Christ  unto  them.^ 

V.  God  doth  continue  to  forgive  the  sins  of 
those  that  are  justified :  ^  and  although  they 
can  never  fall  from  the  state  o*f  justification," 
yet  they  may  by  their  sins  fall  under  God's 
fatherly  displeasure,  and  not  have  the  light  of 
his  countenance  restored  unto  them,  until  they 
humble  themselves,  cpnfess  their  sins,  beg  par- 
don, and  renew  their  faith  and  repentance.** 

under  the  law.  1  Tim,  ii.  6.  Who  gave  himself  a  ran- 
som for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time.  Rom.  iv.  25. 
Who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  raised  again 
for  our  justification. 

>  Col.  i.  21,  22.  And  you,  that  were  sometime  alienated, 
and  enemies  in  your  mind  by  wicked  works,  yet  now  hatt 
he  reconciled,  in  the  body  of  his  flesh  through  death,  to 
present  you  holy,  and  unblamable,  and  unreprovable 
in  his  sight.  See  also  Gal.  ii.  16,  and  Tit.  iii.  4, 
6,  6,  7. 

™  Matt.  vi.  12.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  for- 
give our  debtors.  1  John  i.  9.  If  we  confess  our  sins 
he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse 
us  from  all  unrighteousness.  1  John  ii.  1.  If  any  man 
sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ 
the  righteous. 

■  Luke  xxii.  32.  But  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy 
faith  fail  not ;  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen 
thy  brethren.  John  x.  28.  And  I  give  unto  them  eter- 
nal life  ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any 
pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. — Heb.  x.  14.  For  by  one 
offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanc- 
tified. 

o  Psa.  Ixxxix.  31,  32,  33.  If  they  break  my  statutes, 
and  keep  not  my  commandments  ;  then  will  I  visit  their 
transgression  with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes  : 
nevertheless,  my  loving-kindness  will  I  not  utterly 
take  from  him,  nor  suffer  my  faithfulness  to  fail,     Psa. 


MOT,  I.]  CONFESSION    OP    FAITH  11 

VI.  The  justification  of  believers  under  the 
OW  Testament  was,  in  all  these  respects,  one 
and  the  same  with  the  justification  of  believers 
under  the  New  Testament.  ^ 


CHAPTER  XII, 

OF   ADOPTION. 


All  those  that  are  justified,  God  vouch- 
safeth,  in  and  for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to 
make   partakers  of  the   grace  of  adoption :  *» 

xxxii.  5.  I  acknowledged  my  sin  unto  thee,  and  mine 
iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will  confess  my  trans- 
gressions unto  the  Lord  ;  and  thou  forgavest  the  iniquity 
of  my  sin.  Matt.  xxvi.  75.  And  Peter  remembered  the 
word  of  Jesus — and  he  went  out,  and  wept  bitterly.  See 
also  Psa.  li.  7,  8,  9,  10,  11,  12,  and  1  Cor.  xi.  30,  32. 

P  Gal.  iii.  9,  13,  14.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith 
are  blessed  with  faithful  Abraham.— Christ  hath  re- 
deemed us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made  a  curse 
for  us :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth 
on  a  tree :  that  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on 
the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ;  that  we  might  re- 
ceive the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith.  Rom.  iy. 
22,  23,  24.  And  therefore  it  was  imputed  to  him  for 
righteousness.  Now,  it  was  not  written  for  his  sake 
alone,  that  it  was  imputed  to  him ;  but  for  us  also,  to 
whom  it  shall  be  imputed,  if  we  believe  on  him  that 
raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the  dead. 

q  Eph,  i.  5.  Having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adop- 
tion of  children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to 
the  good  pleasure  of  his  will.  Gal.  iv.  4,  6.  God  sent 
forth  his  Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the  law,  to 
redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we  might  re- 
ceive the  adoption  of  sons.    ^ 


72  CONFESSION   OF  FAITH.  t^HAP.  xn. 

by  which  they  are  taken  into  the  number,  and 
enjoy  the  liberties  and  privileges  of  the  child 
ren  of  God ; ""  have  his  name  put  upon 
them ;  '  receive  the  Spirit  of  adoption ; 
have  access  to  the  throne  of  grace  with  bold- 
ness ; ''  are  enabled  to  cry,  Abba,  Father ;  '^ 
are    pitied,  ^  protected,  ^    provided    for  ^  and 

•■  Rom.  viii.  17.  And  if  children,  then  heirs ;  heirs 
of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ.  John  i.  12.  But 
as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  be- 
come the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on  his 
name. 

•  Jer.  xiv.  9.  Yet  thou,  0  Lord,  art  in  the  midst  of 
us,  and  we  are  called  by  thy  name  ;  leave  us  not.  Rev. 
iii,  12.  Him  that  overcometh,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the 
temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out:  and  I 
will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name 
of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  Ncav  Jei'usalem,  which 
Cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God  ;  and  I  will 
write  upon  him  my  new  name. 

*  Rom.  viii.  15.  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  to  fear  ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father. 

o  Eph.  iii.  12.  In  whom  we  have  boldness  and  access 
with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  him.     Rom.  v.  2. 

'  Gal.  iv.  6.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent 
forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba^ 
Father. 

'^  Psa.  ciii.  13.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children, 
80  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him. 

«  Prov.  xiv.  26.  In  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  strong 
confidence ;  and  his  children  shall  have  a  place  of  re- 
fuge. 

y  Matt.  vi.  30,  32.  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  tht 
grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast 
into  the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  0  ye 
of  little  faith? — For  your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that 
ye  have  need  of  all  these  things.  1  Pet.  v.  7.  Casting 
all  your  care  upon  him  ;  for  ije  careth  for  you. 


S«CT.  I.]  CONKESSION    or   FAITH  7^^ 

chastened  :j  him  as  by  a  father  yet  nevei 
cast  off,*  but  sealed  to  the  day  of  redemp- 
tion, ^  and  inherit'  the  promises,  °  as  heirs  of 
everlasting  salvation.  ^ 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

OF    SANCTIFICATION. 


They  who  are  effectually  called  and  regene- 
rated, having  a  new  heart  and  a  new  spirit 
created  in  them,  are  further  sanctified,  really 
and  personally,  through  the  virtue  of  Christ's 
death  and  resurrection,  ®  by  his  word  and  Spirit 

xHeb.  xii.  6.  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasten- 
eth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth, 

« Lam.  iii.  31.  For  the  Lord  will  not  cast  off  for 
ever. 

•»  Eph.  iv.  30.  Whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of 
redemption. 

cHeb.  vi.  12.  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  follow- 
ers of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
promises. 

d  1  Pet.  i.  4.  To  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  un- 
defiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven  for 
you.  Heb.  i.  14.  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits, 
sent  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of  sal- 
vation ? 

el  Cor.  vi.  11.  And  such  were  some  of  you;  but  ye 
are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our 
God.  Acts  XX.  32.  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend  you 
to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to 
build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among 
all  them  which  are  sanctified.  Phil.  iii.  10.  That  I 
may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and 
7 


74  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [CHAP.  xni. 

dwelling  in  them ;  ^  the  dominion  of  the  whole 
body  of  sin  is  destroyed,  ^  and  the  several  lusts 
thereof  are  n  ore  and  more  weakened  and  mor- 
tified, ^  and  they  more  and  more  quickened 
and  strengthened,  in  all  saving  graces, '  to  the 
practice  of  true  holiness,  without  which  nc  man 
shall  see  the  Lord.  •> 


the  fellowship  of  his  suflFerings,  being  made  conformable 
unto  his  death.  Rom.  vi.  5,  6.  For  if  we  have  been 
planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be 
also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection:  knowing  this,  that 
our  old  man  is  crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin 
might  be  destroyed,  that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve 
sin. 

'Eph.  V.  26.  That  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it 
with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word.  2  Thess.  ii.  13. 
But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you, 
brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the 
beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification 
of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth. 

gRom,  vi.  6,  14.  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is 
crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed, 
that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin. — For  sin  shall 
not  have  dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are  not  under  the 
law,  but  under  grace. 

»» Gal.  V.  24.  And  they  that  are  Christ's  have  cru- 
cified the  flesh,  with  the  affections  and  lusts.  Rom. 
viii.  13.  For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die;  but 
if  ye  through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body, 
ve  shall  live. 

'  Col.  i.  11.  Strengthened  with  all  might  according  to 
his  glorious  power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering 
with  joyfulness.  Eph.  iii.  16.  That  he  would  grant  you, 
according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened 
with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man. 

i  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises, 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthi- 
•ess  cf  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the 
fear  of    God.      llrb.    xii.    14-      Follow   peace   with    all 


■KCT.  HI.]  CONFESSION    Of    lAlTH.  75 

II.  This  sanctification  is  throughout  in  the 
whole  man,  ^  yet  imperfect  in  this  life  :  there 
abideth  still  some  remnants  of  corruption  in 
every  part,  ^  whence  ariseth  a  continual  and 
irreconcilable  war,  the  flesh  lusting  against  the 
Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh.  "" 

III.  In  which  war,  although  the  remaining 
corruption  for  a  time  may  much  prevail, "" 
yet,  through  the  continual  supply  of  strength 
from  the  sanctifying  Spirit  of  Christ,  the  re- 
generate   part    doth    overcome:"    and  so  the 

men,  and  holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the 
Lord. 

k  1  Thess.  V.  23.  And  the  very  God  of  peace  sanctify 
you  wholly  :  and  I  pray  God  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul, 
and  body  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

1  1  John  i.  10.  If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  we 
make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us.  Phil.  iii.  12. 
Not  as  though  I  had  already  attained,  either  were 
already  perfect ;  but  I  follow  after,  if  that  I  may  appre- 
hend that  for  which  also  I  am  apprehended  of  Christ 
Jesus      See  also  Rom.  vii.  18,  23. 

™  Gal.  V.  17.  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit, 
and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh  :  and  vljese  are  contrary 
the  one  to  the  other ;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things 
that  ye  would. 

"  Rom.  vii.  23.  But  I  see  another  law  in  my  mem- 
bers warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and  bringing 
me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  mem- 
bers. 

•^  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion 
over  you.  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 
I  John  V.  4.  For  whatsoever  is  born  of  God,  overcometh 
the  world:  and  this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the 
world,  even  our  faith.  •  Eph.  iv.  16.  From  whom  the 
wnole  body  fitly  joined  together  and  compacted  by  that 
which  every  joint  supplieth    according    to  the    eflfectual 


•|^  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.  xiv. 

saiv  cs  grow  in  grace,  ^  perfecting  holiness  iu 
the  /ear  of  G  )d.  « 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

OF    SAVING    FAITH. 


The  grace  of  faith,  whereby  the  elect  are 
enabled  to  believe  to  the  saving  of  their 
souls, '  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in 
their  hearts  ;  ^  and  is  ordinarily  wrought  b;^ 
the  ministry  of  the  word :  *  by  which  also, 
and  by  the  administration  of  the  sacraments, 

working  in  the  measure  of  every  part,  makfth  increase 
of  the  body,  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love 

1  2  Pet.  iii.  18.  But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  2  Cor. 
iii.  18.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a 
glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same 
im.ige,  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord. 

q  2  Cor.  vii.  1.  Having  therefore  these  promises, 
dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness 
of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of 
God. 

'  Heb.  X.  39.  But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back 
unto  perdition ;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving 
of  the  soul. 

•  2  Cor.  iv.  13.  We  havipg  the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
according  as  it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have 
I  spoken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak.  Eph. 
ii.  8.  For  by  grac)  are  ye  saved  through  faith  ;  and  that 
not  of  yourselves  :   it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

*  Rom.  X.  ■'4,  17.  How  shall  they  believe  in  him 
ol  whom  thej  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  heaj* 


•■CT.  n.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH  77 

and    prayer,  it    is    increased    and    strength- 
ened. " 

II.  By  this  faith,  a  Christian  be.ieveth  to 
be  triu',  whatsoever  is  revealed  in  the  word, 
for  the  authority  of  God  himself  speaking 
therein:''  and  acteth  differently,  upon  that 
which  each  particular  passage  thereof  con- 
taineth  ;  yielding  obedience  to  the  commands, '" 
trembling  at  the  threatenings,  ^  and  embrac- 
ing the  promises  of  God  for  this  life,  and  that 

without  a  preacher  ? — So,  then,  faith  cometh  by  hearing, 
and  hearing:  by  the  word  of  God. 

0  1  Pet.  ii.  2.  As  new-born  babes,  desire  the  sincere 
milk  of  the  word,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby.  Luke 
xvii.  5.  And  the  apostles  said  unto  the  Lord,  Increase 
our  faith.  Rom.  i.  16,  17.  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ :  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion to  every  one  that  believeth  :  to  the  Jew  first,  and 
also  to  the  Greek.  For  therein  is  the  righteousness  of 
God  revealed  from  faith  to  faith  :  as  it  is  written.  The 
just  shall  live  by  faith.     See  also  Acts  xx.  32. 

'  1  Thess.  ii.  13.  For  this  cause  also  thank  we  God, 
without  ceasing,  because,  when  ye  received  the  word  of 
God  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye  received  it  not  aa  the  word 
of  men,  but  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,  which 
effectually  worketh  also  in  you  that  believe.  1  John  v. 
10.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God,  hath  the  wit- 
ness in  himself:  he  that  believeth  not  God,  hath  made 
him  a  liar,  because  he  believeth  not  the  record  that  God 
gave  of  his  Son.  Acts  xxiv.  14.  Believing  all  things 
which  are  written  in  the  law  and  in  the  prophets. 

w  Rom.  xvi.  26.  But  now  is  made  manifest,  and  by 
the  Scriptures  of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  command- 
ment of  the  everlasting  God,  made  knv)wn  to  all  nations 
for  the  obedience  of  faith. 

X  Isa.  Ixvi.  2.  To  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him 
that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my 
word. 

7* 


78  CONFESSION    OF    lATTH.  'CHAP.  Xiv. 

which  is  to  come.  ^  But  the  principal  acts 
of  saving  faith  are,  accepting,  receiving,  and 
resting  upon  Christ  alone  for  justification, 
sanctification,  and  eternal  life,  by  virtue  of 
the  covenant  of  grace.  ' 

III.   This  faith  is  different  in  degrees,  weak 
or    strong ;  *  may   be    often    and    many  ways 


y  Heb.  xi.  13.  These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  re- 
ceived the  promises,  but  having  seen  them  afar  off,  and 
were  persuaded  of  them,  and  embraced  them,  and  con- 
fessed that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the 
earth.  1  Tim.  iv.  8.  But  godliness  is  profitable  unto  all 
things,  having  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of 
that  which  is  to  come. 

z  John  i.  12.  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave 
he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that 
believe  on  his  name.  Acts  xvi.  31.  And  they  said,  Be- 
lieve on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved, 
and  thy  house.  Gal.  ii  20.  I  am  crucified  with  Christ ; 
nevertheless,  I  live  :  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me : 
and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  T  live  by  the 
faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself 
for  me.  Acts  xv.  11.  But  wp  believe  that  through  the 
grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  be  saved,  even 
as  they. 

a  Heb.  V.  13,  14.  For  every  one  that  useth  milk  is 
unskilful  in  the  word  of  righteousness  ;  for  he  is  a  babe. 
But  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of  full  age, 
even  those  who  by  reason  of  use  have  their  senses  exer- 
cised to  discern  both  good  and  evil.  Rom.  iv.  19,  20. 
And  being  not  weak  in  faith,  he  considered  not  his  own 
body  now  dead,  when  he  was  about  an  hundred  years  old, 
neither  yet  the  deadness  of  Sarah's  womb.  Pie  staggered 
not  at  the  promise  of  God  through  unbelief ;  but  was 
strong  la  faith,  giving  glory  to  God.  Matt,  vi.  30.  Shall 
ae  not  much  more  clothe  you,  0  ye  of  little  faith  ?  Matt, 
viii.  10.  When  Jesus  heard  it,  he  marvelled,  and  said 
to  them  that  followed,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not 
found  90  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 


B»CT.  I.j  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  79 

assailed  and  weakened,  but  gets  the  victory ;  ^ 
growing  up  in  many  to  the  attainment  of  a  full 
assurance  through  Christ,  ^  who  is  both  the 
author  and  finisher  of  our  faith.  ^ 


CHAPTER  XY. 

OF    REPENTANCE    UNTO    LIFE. 

Kepentance    unto    life    is    an    evangelical 
grace,  ®  the  doctrine  whereof  is  to  be  preached 

bLuke  xxii.  31,  32.  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon,  Si- 
mon, behold,  Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you,  that  he  may 
sift  you  as  wheat:  but  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy 
faith  fail  not:  and  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen 
thy  brethren.  Eph.  vi.  16.  Above  all,  taking  the  shield 
of  faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the 
fiery  darts  of  the  wicked.  1  John  v.  4,  o.  For  whatso- 
ever is  born  of  God,  overcometh  the  world :  and  this  is 
the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith. 
Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  be- 
lieveth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God  ? 

c  Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of 
you  do  show  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance  of 
hope  unto  the  end  :  that  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  follow- 
ers of  them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the 
promises.  Heb.  x.  22.  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  true 
heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  having  our  hearts  sprin- 
kled from  an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with 
pure  water. 

^  Heb.  xii.  2.  Looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  fin- 
isher of  our  faith. 

•Acts  xi.  18.  When  they  heard  these  things,  thej 
held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God,  saying.  Then  hath 
God  als")  to  the  Genliles  granted  repentance  unto  life. 
See  *Iso  Zech.  xii.  10 


80  CONFESSION    OF     FAITH  tHAP.  xv 

by  every  minister  of  the  gospel,  as  vveJ  as  that 
of  faith  in  Christ.  ^ 

11.  By  it  a  sinnei',  out  of  the  sight  and  sense, 
not  only  of  the  danger,  but  also  of  the  filthinesa 
and  odiousiiess  of  his  sins,  as  contrary  to  the 
holy  nature  and  righteous  law  of  God,  and 
upon  the  apprehension  of  his  mercy  in  Christ 
to  such  as  are  penitent,  so  grieves  for,  and 
hates  his  sins,  as  to  turn  from  them  all  unto 
God,  ^  purposing   and   endeavouring    to   walk 

'Luke  xxiv.  47.  And  that  repentance  and  remission 
of  sins  should  be  preached  in  his  name  among  all  na- 
tions, beginning  at  Jerusalem.  Mark  i.  15.  And  say- 
ing, The  time  is  fulfilled,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at 
hand:  repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel.  Acts  xx.  21. 
Testifyirig  both  to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  re- 
pentance toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

g  Ezek.  xviii.  30,  31.  Repent,  and  turn  yourselves 
from  all  your  transgressions ;  so  iniquity  shall  not  be 
your  ruin.  Cast  away  from  you  all  your  transgres- 
sions, whereby  ye  have  transgressed ;  and  make  you  a 
new  heart  and  a  new  spirit:  for  why  will  ye  die,  0 
house  of  Israel?  Ezek.  xxxvi.  31.  Then  shall  ye  re- 
member your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were 
not  good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight, 
for  your  iniquities,  and  for  your  abominations.  Psa.  li.  4- 
Against  thee,  thee  only,  have  I  sinned,  and  done  this  evil 
in  thy  sight ;  that  thou  mightest  be  justified  when  thou 
Bpeakest,  and  be  clear  when  thou  judgest.  Jer.  xxxi. 
18,  19.  I  have  surely  heard  Ephraim  bemoaning  him- 
self thus:  Thou  hast  chastised  me,  and  I  was  chastised, 
as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke  :  turn  thou  me,  an  i 
I  .shall  be  turned  ;  for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God.  Surely 
after  that  I  was  turned,  I  repented ;  and  after  that  I  waa 
instructed,  I  smote  upon  my  thigh :  I  was  ashamed,  yea, 
even  confounded,  because  I  did  bear  the  reproach  of  vay 
youth.      2   Cor.    viL    U.      For  behold    this    self-samo 


BBCT.  m.]  CONFESSION    OF     FAITH.  ^l 

with  him,  in  all  the  ways  of  hia  command- 
ments.^ 

III.  Although  repentance  be  not  to  be  rested 
in  as  any  satisfaction  for  sin,  or  any  cause  of 
the  pardon  thereof,'  which  is  the  act  of  God's 
free  grace  in  Christ ;  •"  yet  is  it  of  such  neces- 

thing,  that  ye  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort,  what  careful- 
ness it  wrought  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves, 
yea,  what  indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea,  what  vehe- 
ment desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  revenge !  In  all 
things  ye  have  approved  yourselves  to  he,  clear  in  this 
matter.  See  also  Joel  ii.  12,  13.  Amos  v.  15,  and  Psa. 
cxix.  128. 

h  Psa.  cxix.  6,  59,  106.  Then  shall  I  not  be  ashamed, 
when  I  have  respect  unto  all  thy  commandments. — I 
thought  on  my  ways  and  turned  my  feet  unto  thy  testi- 
monies.— I  have  sworn  and  I  will  perform  it,  that  I  will 
keep  thy  righteous  judgments.  Luke  i.  6.  And  they  were 
both  righteous  before  God,  walking  in  all  the  command- 
ments and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless.  See  also 
2  Kfngs  xxiii.  25. 

»  Ezek.  xxxvi,  31  32.  Then  shall  ye  remember  your 
own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were  not  good, 
and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight,  for  your 
iniqnitiea,  and  for  your  abominations.  Not  for  your 
sakes  do  I  this,  saith  the  Lord  God,  be  it  known  unto 
you.*  be  ashamed  and  confounded  for  your  own  ways,  0 
hovLHe  of  Israel.  Ezek.  xvi.  63.  That  thou  mayest  re- 
member, and  be  confounded,  and  never  open  thy  mouth 
any  more  because  of  thy  shame,  when  I  am  pacified  to- 
ward thee  for  all  that  thou  hast  done,  saith  the  Lord 
God. 

i  Hoa.  xiv.  2,  4.  Take  with  you  words,  and  turn  to 
the  Lord:  say  unto  him.  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and  re- 
ceive us  graciously:  so  will  we  render  the  calves  of  oux 
lips. — I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  I  will  love  them  freely: 
for  mine  anger  is  turned  away  from  him.  Kom.  iii.  24. 
Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace,  *hrough  the  redemption 
that  is  in  Christ  J'-SMf      Eph.  i.  7 


j?2  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [JEAP,  IT. 

sity  to  all  sinners,  that  none  may  expect  par- 
don without  it.^ 

IV.  As  there  is  no  sin  so  small  but  it  de- 
serves damnation  ;  ^  so  there  is  no  sin  so  great, 
that  it  can  bring  damnation  upon  those  who 
truly  repent."" 

V.  Men  ought  not  to  content  themselves 
with  a  general  repentance,  but  it  is  every 
man's  duty  to  endeavour  to  repent  of  his  par- 
ticular sins,  particularly." 

^  Luke  xiii.  3,  5.  I  tell  you  nay ;  but,  except  ye 
repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish.  See  also  Acts 
xvii.  30. 

1  Rom.  vi.  23.  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death.  Matt, 
xii.  36.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  every  idle  word  that 
men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the 
day  of  judgment. 

"»  Isa.  Iv.  7.  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,  and  the 
unrighteous  man  his  thoughts  :  and  let  him  return  unto 
the  Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him  :  and  to  our 
God,  for  he  will  abundantly  pardon.  Rom.  viii.  1.  There 
is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the 
Spirit.  Isa.  i.  18.  Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together, 
3aith  the  Lord  :  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall 
be  as  white  as  snow ;  though  they  be  red  like  crimson, 
they  shall  be  as  wool. 

•>  Psa.  xix.  13.  Keep  back  thy  servant  also  from 
presumptuous  sins  ;  let  them  not  have  dominion  over  me  : 
then  shall  I  be  upright,  and  I  shall  be  innocent  from  the 
great  transgression.  Luke  xix.  8.  And  Zaccheus  stood, 
and  said  unto  the  Lord,  Behold,  Lord,  the  half  of 
my  goods  I  give  to.  the  poor;  and  if  I  have  taken  any 
thing  from  any  man  by  false  accusation,  I  restore  him 
fourfold.  1  Tim.  i.  13.  15  Who  was  before  a  blasphe- 
mer, and  a  persecutor,  and  injurious:  but  I  obtained 
mercy,  because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in  unbelief.— This 
\a  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  ol  all  acceptation,  that 


BBCT.  n  J  CONFJliSSION   OF   FAITH.  St> 

VI.  As  every  man  is  bound  to  make  private 
confession  of  his  sins  to  God,  praying  for  the 
pardon  thereof,  °  upon  which,  and  the  forsak- 
ing of  them,  he  shall  find  mercy  :  p  so  he  that 
scandalizeth  his  brother,  or  the  church  of  Christ, 
ought  to  be  willing,  by  a  private  or  public  con- 
fession and  sorrow  for  his  sin,  to  declare  his 
repentance  to  those  that  are  offended ;  ^  who 
are  thereupon  to  be  reconciled  to  him,  and  in 
love  to  receive  him.  ^ 


Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  of 
whom  I  am  chief. 

»Psa.  xxxii.  5,  6.  I  acknowledged  my  sin  unto  thee, 
and  mine  iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will  con- 
fess my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord ;  and  thou  for- 
gavest  the  iniquity  of  ray  sin.  Selah.  For  this  shall 
every  one  that  is  godly,  pray  unto  thee  in  a  time  when 
thou  mayest  be  found :  surely  in  the  floods  of  great  wa- 
ters they  shall  not  come  nigh  unto  him.  See  also  Psa 
li.  4,  6,  7,  9,  14. 

P  Prov.  xxviii.  13.  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not 
prosper:  but  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  them  shall 
have  mercy.  1  John  i.  9.  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is 
faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins. 

1  James  v.  16  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another,  and 
pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed.  The  ef- 
fectual fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much. 
Lu-ke  xvii.  3,  4.  Take  heed  to  yourselves :  if  thy  bro- 
ther trespass  against  thee,  rebuke  him  ;  and  if  he  repent, 
forgive  him.  And  if  he  trespass  against  thee  seven  times 
in  a  day,  and  seven  times  in  a  day  turn  again  to  thee, 
saying,  I  repent ;  thou  shalt  forgive  him.  Josh.  vii.  19. 
And  Joshua  said  unto  Achan,  My  son,  give,  I  pray  thee, 
glory  to  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  and  make  confession  unto 
him ;  and  tell  me  now  what  thou  hast  done ;  hide  it  not 
from  me.     Psa   li.  throughout. 

'  2  Cor.  ii.  8  Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  that  ye  would 
oonfirm  you'  love  toward  hira.     See  Gal.  vi.  1,  2. 


84  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [CHAP.  XVI. 

CHAPTER  XYI 

OF    GOOD    WORKS. 

Good  works  are  only  such  as  God  hath  com- 
manded in  his  holy  word,  °  and  not  such  as, 
without  the  warrant  thereof,  are  devised  by 
men  out  of  blind  zeal,  or  upon  any  pretence  of 
good  intention.  * 

II.  These  good  works,  done  in  obedience  to 
God's  commandments,  are  the  fruits  and  evi- 
dences of  a  true  and  lively  faith :  ""  and  by 
them   believers  manifest  their   thankfulness, ' 

»  Micah  vi.  8.  He  hath  showed  thee,  0  man,  what  is 
good ;  and  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do 
justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy 
God  ?  Rom.  xii.  2.  And  be  not  conformed  to  thi?  world  ; 
but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  youi  mind, 
that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good,  and  acceptable,  and 
perfect  will  of  God.  Heb.  xiii.  21.  Make  you  perfect  in 
every  good  work  to  do  his  will. 

t  Matt.  XV.  9.  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me, 
teaching  for  Joctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  Isa. 
xxix.  13.  Wherefore  the  Lord  said.  Forasmuch  as  this 
people  draw  near  me  with  their' mouth,  and  with  their 
lips  do  honour  me,  but  have  removed  their  heart  far  from 
me,  and  their  fear  toward  me  is  taught  by  the  preceptfj 
of  men.  John  xvi.  2.  They  shall  put  you  out  of  the 
synagogues  :  yea,  the  time  cometh,  that  whosoever  killeth 
you,  will  think  that  he  doeth  God  service.  See  1  Sam. 
XV.  21,  22,  23. 

•James  ii.  18,  22.  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Thou  hast 
faith,  and  I  have  works :  show  me  thy  faith  without  thy 
works,  and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my  works. 
— Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with  h'9  works,  and  by 
works  was  faith  made  perfect? 

'Pea.   cxvi.   12,   13.     What  shall  I  render  unto   the 


ilCT.  n.]  CONFESSION    (  F    FAxTH.  85 

strengthen  their  assurance,''  ed.fj  their  breth- 
ren, ^  adorn  the  profession  of  the  gospel, ' 
stop  the  mouths  of  the  adversaries,  ^  and  glo- 
rify God,  *  whose  workmanship  thej  are,  cre- 

Lord  for  all  his  benefits  toward  me?  I  -will  take  the  cup 
of  salvation,  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  1  Pet. 
ii.  9.  But  ye  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priest- 
hood, an  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people ;  that  ye  should 
show  forth  the  praises  of  him  who  hath  called  you  out 
of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light. 

^  1  John  ii.  3,  5.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  wc 
know  him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments. — But  whosj 
keepeth  his  word,  in  him  verily  is  the  love  of  God  per- 
fected :  hereby  know  we  that  we  are  in  him.  2  Pet.  i. 
5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  10. 

X  2  Cor.  ix.  2.  For  I  know  the  forwardness  of  your 
mind,  for  which  I  boast  of  you  to  them  of  Macedonia, 
that  Achaia  was  ready  a  year  ago  ;  and  your  zeal  hath 
provoked  very  many.  Matt.  v.  16.  Let  your  light  sc 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works, 
and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

y  Tit.  ii.  5.  To  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at  home, 
good,  obedient  to  their  own  husbands,  that  the  word  of 
God  be  not  blasphemed.  1  Tim.  vi.  1.  Let  as  many 
servants  as  are  under  the  yoke  count  their  own  masters 
worthy  of  all  honoui',  that  the  name  of  God  and  his 
doctrine  be  not  blasphemed.  See  also  Tit.  ii.  9,  10, 
11,  12. 

«  1  Pet.  ii.  15.  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with 
well-doing  ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish 
men. 

a  1  Pet.  ii.  12.  Having  your  conversation  honest 
among  the  Gentiles  ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  against 
you  as  evil  doers,  they  may,  by  year  good  works  which 
they  shall  behold,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 
Phil.  i.  11.  Being  filled  with  the  fruits  of  righteousness, 
which  are  by  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise  of 
Gnd.  John  xv.  8.  Herein  is  my  Fathei  glorified,  that 
^e  bear  much  fruit 
8 


gtJ  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.         [chap.  xn. 

ateJ  in  Christ  Jesus  thereunto,  ^  that,  having 
their  fruit  unto  holiness,  thej  may  have  the 
end,  eternal  life.  ° 

III.  Their  ability  to  do  good  works  is  not 
at  all  of  themselves,  but  wholly  from  the  Spirit 
of  Christ.  ^  And  that  they  may  be  enabled 
thereunto,  besides  the  graces  they  have  already 
received,  there  is  required  an  actual  influence 
of  the  same  Holy  Spirit  to  work  in  them  to 
will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure  ;  ®  yet  are 
they  not  hereupon  to  grow  negligent,  as  if  they 
were  not  bound  to  perform  any  duty  unless 
upon  a  special  motion  of  the  Spirit;  but  they 
ought  to  be  diligent  in  stirring  up  the  grace 
of  God  that  is  in  them.  ^ 

b  Eph,  ii.  10.  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created 
in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath  before 
ordained  that  we  should  walk  in  them. 

c  Rom.  vi.  22.  But  tow,  being  made  free  from  sin, 
and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto 
holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 

<•  John  XV.  5,  6.  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches; 
he  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth 
forth  much  fruit :  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing.  If 
a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as  a  branch,  and 
19  withered  ;  and  men  gather  them,  and  cast  them  into 
the  fire.     See  Ezek.  xxxvi.  26,  27. 

e  Phil.  ii.  13.  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you 
both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.  Phil.  iv.  13. 
I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  which  strengtheneth 
me.  2  Cor.  iii.  5.  Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  our- 
selves to  think  any  thing  as  of  ourselves  ;  but  our  sufl&- 
ciency  is  of  God. 

t  Phil.  ii.  12.  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  as  ye  have 
nlways  obeyed,  not  as  in  my  presence  only,  but  now 
much  more  in  my  absence,  work  out  your  own  salvation 
With  fenr  arid  tremblMinr.     Heb.  vi.  11.  12.     And  we  de- 


JBCT.  v.]  CONFESSION     0/    FAITH.  gy 

IV.  They,  who  in  their  obedience,  attain  to 
.he  greatest  height  which  is  possible  in  this 
life,  are  so  far  from  being  able  to  supererogate 
and  to  do  more  than  God  requires,  that  tliey 
fall  short  of  much,  which  in  duty  they  are 
bound  to  do.^ 

V.  We  cannot,  by  our  best  works,  merit 
pardon  of  sin,  or  eternal  life,  at  the  hand  of 
God,  by  reason  of  the  great  disproportion  that 
IS  between  them  and  the  glory  to  come,  and 
the  infinite   distance  that  is  between  us'  and 

•  God,  whom  by  them   we  can   neither   profit, 
nor  satisfy  for  the  debt  of  our  former  sins  ;  ^ 

sire  that  every  one  of  you  do  show  the  same  diligpnce  to 
the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end  ;  that  ye  be  not 
slothful,  but  followers  of  them  who  through  faith  and 
patience  inherit  the  promises.  Isa.  Ixiv.  7.  And  there 
IS  none  that  calleth  upon  thy  name,  that  stirreth  up  him- 
self to  take  hold  of  thee :  for  thou  hast  hid  thy  fJe  from 
us,  and  hast  consumed  us,  because  of  our  iniquities  See 
also  2  Pet.  i.  3,  5,  10,  11,  and  2  Tim.  i.  6,  and  Acts  xxvi. 
b,  /,  together  with  Jude  20  and  21  verses 

s  Luke  xvii.  10.  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  have 
done  ail  those  things  which  are  commanded  you  say  We 
are  unprofitable  servants  :  we  have  done  that  which  was 
our  duty  to  do  Job  ix.  2,  3.  But  how  should  man  be 
just  with  God  ?  If  he  will  contend  with  him,  he  cannot 
answer  him  one  of  a  thousand.  Gai.  v.  17.  For  the 
flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the 
flesh;  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  other;  so 
that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  wculd 
.1.  11^'''";  "\  ^^-  .  ^^^^^^fore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law,  there 
shal  no  flesh  be  justified  in  bis  sight:  for  by  the  law  is 
the  knowledge  of  sin.  Rom.  iv.  2,  4,  6.  For  if  Abraham 
were  justified  by  works,  he  hath  whereof  to  glory,  but  not 
before  God.-NoT^  to  him  that  worketh,  xs  the  reward  net 


S8  CONFESSION     Cf    FAITH.        [CHAP.  XTL 

but  when  we  have  done  all  we  can,  we  have 
dt-)ne  but  our  duty,  and  are  unprofitable  ser- 
vants ;  *  and  because,  as  they  are  good,  they 
proceed  from  his  Spirit ;  •*  and  as  they  are 
wrought  by  us,  they  are  defiled  and  mixc- 
with  so  much  weakness  and  imperfection,  tlLM 
they  cannot  endure,  the  severity  of  God's 
judgment.'^ 

VI.  Yet  notwithstanding,  the  persons  of  be- 
lievers being  accepted  through  Christ,  their 
good   works    also   are    accepted   in   him,^    not  . 

reckoned  of  grace,  but  of  debt.  Even  as  David  also 
describeth  the  blessedness  of  the  man,  unto  whom  God 
.-.mputeth  righteousness  without  works.  Eph.  ii.  8,  9.  For 
by  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith  ;  and  that  not  of  your- 
selves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God  :  not  of  works,  lest  any  man 
should  boast.  Psa.  xvi.  2.  0  niy  soul,  thou  hast  said 
unto  the  Lord,  Thou  art  my  Lord:  my  goodness  extendeth 
not  t'-  ^hee.  See  also  Tit.  iii.  5,  6,  7.  Rom.  viii.  18,  22, 
''    mid  Job  XXXV.  7,  8. 

Luke  xvii.  10.     See  letter  (&),  p.  91. 

i  Gal.  V.  22,  23.  But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suflPering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 
meekness,  temperance. 

^  Isa.  Ixiv.  6.  But  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  and  all 
our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags;  and  we  all  do  fade 
as  a  leaf;  and  our  iniquities,  like  the  wind,  have  taken  us 
away.  Psa.  cxliii.  2.  And  enter  not  into  judgment  with 
thy  servant ;  for  in  thy  sight  shall  no  man  living  be  justi- 
fied. Psa.  cxxx.  3.  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniqui- 
ties, 0  Lord,  who  shall  stand?  See  also  Gal.  v.  17,  and 
Rom.  vii.  15,  18. 

1  Eph.  i.  C.  To  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  made  us  accepted  in  the  Beloved. 
1  Pet.  ii.  5.  Ye  also,  as  lively  stones,  are  built  up  a 
spiritual  house,  an  holy  priet^thood,  to  offer  up  spiritual 
sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ.  Gen.  iv. 
4.     .Vnd    Abel,  he   als!   brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his 


SECT,  vn.]  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  fO 

as  though  they  were  in  this  lif(  whclly  un- 
blamable and  unreprovable  in  Go  I's  sight ;  ™ 
Aut  that  he,  looking  upon  them  in  his  Son,  is 
pleased  to  accept  and  reward  that  which  is 
sincere,  although  accompanied  with  many 
weaknesses  and  imperfections. "" 

VII.  Works  done  by  unregenerate  men,  al- 
though for  the  matter  of  them  they  may  be 
things  which  God  commands,  and  of  good  use 
both  to  themselves  and  others  ;  °  yet  because 

flock,  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And  the  Loi'd  had  respect 
unto  Abel,  and  to  his  offering.     With  Heb.  xi.  4. 

""  Job  ix.  20.  If  I  justify  myself,  mine  own  mouth 
shall  condemn  me :  if  I  say,  I  am  perfect,  it  shall  also 
prove  me  perverse.     Psa.  cxliii.  2. 

■  2  Cor.  viii.  12.  For  if  there  be  first  a  willing  mind, 
it  is  accepted  according  to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not  ac- 
cording to  that  he  hath  not.  Heb.  vi.  10.  For  God  is 
not  unrighteous,  to  forget  your  work  and  labour  of  love, 
which  ye  have  showed  toward  his  uune,  in  that  ye  have 
ministered  to  the  saints,  and  do  minister.  Matt.  xxv. 
21,  23.  His  lord  said  unto  him.  Well  done,  thou  good 
and  faithful  servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few 
things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things  :  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 

o  2  Kings  X.  30,  31.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Jehu, 
Because  thou  hast  done  well  in  executing  that  which  is 
right  in  mine  eyes,  and  hast  done  unto  the  house  of  Ahab 
according  to  all  that  was  in  mine  heart,  thy  children  of 
the  fourth  generation  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  Israel. 
But  Jehu  took  no  heed  to  walk  in  the  law  of  *he  Lord 
Grod  of  Israel  with  all  his  heart ;  for  he  departed  not  from 
the  sins  of  Jernboara.  which  made  Israel  to  sin.  Phil.  i. 
15,  Hi,  18.  Some  indeed  preach  Christ  even  of  envy  and 
strife,  and  some  also  of  good  will :  the  one  preach  Christ 
of  contention,  not  sincerely,  supposing  to  add  affliction 
to  my  bonds. — What  then?  notwithstanding,  every  way, 
whether  in  pretence,  or  in  truth,  Christ  is  preached ;  and 
^  therein  do  rejoice. 
8* 


90  CONFESSION   OF  FAIPH.  [chap.  XYt 

they  proceed  not  from  a  heart  purified  hy 
faith ;  ^  nor  are  done  in  a  right  manner,  ac- 
cording to  the  word;*i  nor  to  a  right  end. 
the  glory  of  God  ; '  they  are  therefore  sinful, 
and  cannot  please  God,  or  make  a  man  meet 
to  receive  grace  from  God. "     And   yet   their 

P  Heb.  xi.  4,  6.  By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a 
more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained 
witness  that  he  was  righteous,  God  testifying  of  his 
gifts  ;  and  by  it,  he  being  dead,  yet  speaketh. — But  with- 
out faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him  :  for  he  that 
Cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a 
rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him.  See  Gen.  iv. 
3,  4,  5. 

s  1  Cor.  xiii.  3.  And  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods  to 
feed  the  poor,  and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned, 
and  have  not  charity,  it  protiteth  me  nothing.  Isa.  i.  12. 
When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me,  who  hath  required 
this  at  your  hand,  to  tread  my  courts  ? 

'  Matt  vi.  2,  5,  16.  Therefore,  when  thou  doest  thine 
alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before  thee,  as  the  hypo- 
crites do  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  streets,  that  they 
may  have  gloi'y  of  men.  Vei-ily  I  say  unto  you,  They 
have  their  reward. — And  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt 
not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are :  for  they  love  to  pray  stand- 
ing in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets, 
that  they  may  be  seen  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you. 
They  have  their  reward. — Moreover,  when  ye  fast,  be  not 
as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance  :  i\)v  they  dis- 
figure their  faces,  that  they  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast. 
Verily  I  say  unto  you.  They  have  their  reward. 

»  Hag.  ii.  14.  So  is  this  people,  and  so  is  this  na- 
tion before  me,  saith  the  Lord  ;  and  so  is  every  work  of 
their  hands  ;  and  that  which  they  offer  there  is  unclean. 
Tit.  i.  15.  Unto  them  that  are  defiled  and  unbelieving 
is  nothing  pure ;  but  even  their  mind  and  conscience  is 
defiled.  Amos  v.  21,  22.  I  hate,  I  despise  your  feast- 
days,  and  I  will  not  smell  in  your  solemn  assemblies. 
Though   Te    offer   me   burnt-offerings,    and    your  meat- 


BECT.  11.]  CONFESSION    OP    FAITH.  9 1 

neglect  of  them  is  more  sinful,  and  disoleasing 
unto  God. ' 


CHAPTER  XYII. 

or  THE  PERSEVERANCE  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

ThejT  whom  God  hath  accepted  in  his  Be- 
loved, effectually  called  and  sanctified  by  his 
Spirit-  can  neither  totally  nor  finally  fall  away 
from  the  state  of  grace ;  but  shall  certainly 
persevere  therein  to  the  end,  and  be  eternally 
saved.  ^ 

II.  This  perseverance  of  the  saints  depends, 
not  upon  their  own  free-will,  but  upon  the  im- 
mutability of  the  decree  of  election,  flowing 

offerings,  I  will  not  accept  them  ;  neither  will  I  regard 
the  peace-offerings  of  your  fat  beasts.  See  also  Hos.  i.  4  ; 
Rom.  ix.  16,  and  Tit.  iii.  5. 

*  Psa.  xiv,  4.  Have  all  the  workers  of  iniquity  no  know- 
ledge ?  who  eat  up  my  people  as  they  eat  bread,  and  call 
not  upon  the  Lord.  Psa.  xxxvi.  3.  The  words  of  hia 
mouth  are  iniquity  and  deceit :  he  hath  left  off  to  be  wise, 
and  to  do  good.  Job  xxi.  14.  Therefore  they  say  unto 
God,  Depart  from  us  ;  for  we  desire  not  the  knowledge  of 
thy  ways.  See  also  Matt.  xxv.  41,  42,  43,  45,  a-ud  Matt, 
xxiii.  23. 

■  Phil.  i.  6.  Being  confident  of  this  very  thing,  that  he 
which  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  you,  will  perform  it 
until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ.  John  x.  28,  29.  And  1 
give  unto  them  eternal  life;  and  they  shall  never  perish, 
neither  shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand.  My  Father 
which  gave  them  me,  is  greater  than  all :  and  none  is  able 
to  plu3k  them  out  of  my  Father's  hand.  See  also  1  Jolia 
iii.  9 ,  1  Pet.  i.  5,  9,  and  Job  xvii.  9 


52  CONFESSION     OF     FAITH,  [chap,  xvn 

from  the  free  and  unchangeable  love  of  Ood 

the  Father ;  ^  upon  the   efficacy  of  the  merit 

and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ ;  ^  the  abiding 

I  of  the  Spirit  and   of  the  seed  of  God  within 

\  them ; *  and  the   nature   of   the   covenant  of 

v2  Tim.  ii.  19.  Nevertheless  the  foundation  of  God 
standeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.  Jer.  xxxi.  3.  The  Lord  hath  appeared  of 
old  unto  me,  saying.  Yea,  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  ever- 
lasting love  ;  therefore  with  loving-kindness  have  I  drawn 
thee. 

"  Heb.  X.  10,  14.  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified, 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for 
all. — For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them 
that  are  sanctified.  John  xvii.  11,  24.  And  now  I  am  no 
more  in  the  world,  but  these  are  in  the  world,  and  I  come 
to  thee.  Holy  Father,  keep  through  thine  own  name 
those  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  that  they  may  be  one, 
as  we  are.— Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou  hast 
given  me  be  with  me  where  I  am :  that  they  may  behold 
my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me  ;  for  thou  lovedst  me 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Heb.  vii.  25.  Where- 
fore he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  thai 
come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  in- 
tercession for  them.  Heb.  ix.  12,  13,  14,  15.  Rom.  viii. 
33,  to  the  end.     Luke  xxii.  32. 

"John  xiv.  16,  17.  And  1  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he 
shall  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may  abide  with 
you  for  ever  ;  even  the  Spirit  of  truth  ;  whom  the  world 
cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither  knoweth 
him  ;  but  ye  know  him  ;  for  he  dwelleth  with  you,  and 
shall  be  in  you.  1  John  ii.  27.  But  the  anointing  which 
ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not 
that  any  man  teach  j'ou  :  but  as  the  same  anointing  teach- 
eth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even 
as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him.  1  John 
iii.  9.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin; 
for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him  ;  and  he  cannot  sin,  becau8« 
he  is  born  of  God. 


B»CT,m.3  CONFESSION   OP  FAITH.  93 

grace  :^  from  all  which   ariseth  also  the  cer- 
tainty and  infallibilitj  thereof.  ' 

III.  Nevertheless  they  may,  through  the 
temptations  of  Satan  and  of  the  world,  the 
prevalency  of  corruption  remaining  in  them, 
and  the  neglect  of  the  means  of  their  preser- 
vation, fall  into  grievous  sins ;  ^  and  for  a 
time  continue  therein :  ^  whereby  they  in- 
cur God's  displeasure,  °  and  grieve   his  Holy 

y  Jer.  xxxii.  40.  A.nd  I  will  make  an  everlasting 
covenant  with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from  them, 
to  do  them  good  ;  but  I  will  put  my  fear  in  their  hearts, 
that  they  shall  not  depart  from  me.  With  Heb.  viii.  10, 
11,  12. 

*  2  Thess.  iii.  3.  But  the  Lord  is  faithful,  who  shall 
stablish  you,  and  keep  you  from  evil.  1  John  ii.  19. 
They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us  ;  for  if 
they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt  have  continued 
with  us  :  but  they  went  out,  that  they  might  be  made 
manifest,  that  they  were  not  all  of  us.  John  x.  28. 
They  shall  never  perish.     1  Thess.  v.  23,  24. 

*  Matt.  xxvi.  70,  72,  74.  But  he  denied  before  them 
all,  saying,  I  know  not  what  thou  sayest. — And  again 
he  denied  with  an  oath,  I  do  not  know  the  man. — Then 
began  he  to  curse  and  to  swear,  saying,  I  know  not  the 
man. 

b  2  Sam.  xii.  9,  13.  Wherefore  hast  thou  despised 
the  commandment  of  the  Lord,  to  do  evil  in  his  sight  ? 
Thoa  hast  killed  Uriah  the  Hittite  with  the  sword,  and 
hast  taken  his  wife  to  be  thy  wife,  and  hast  slain  him 
with  the  sword  of  the  children  of  Ammon. — And  David 
said  unto  Nathan,  I  have  sinned  against  the  Lord.  And 
Nathan  said  unto  David,  The  Lord  also  hath  put  away 
thy  sin  ;  thou  shalt  not  die. 

c  Isa.  Ixiv.  7,  9.  For  thou  hast  hid  thy  face  from  us, 
and  hast  consumed  us,  because  of  our  iniquities. — Be 
not  wroth  very  sore,  0  Lord,  neither  remember  iniquity 
for  ever :  behold,  see,  we  beseech  thee,  we  are  all  thy 
peo|k.     'J  Sam.    xi,  27.     And   when  the  mourning  was 


91  CONFESSION   or   FA.ru.         [cnAP.  xvn. 

Spirit ;  "*  come  to  be  deprived  of  some  mea- 
sure of  their  graces  and  comforts ;  ®  have 
their  hearts  hardened/  and  their  consciences 
wounded  ;  ^  hurt  and  scandalize  otliers,  ^ 
and  bring  temporal  judgments  upon  them- 
selves. ^ 


past,  David  sent  and  fetched  her  to  his  house,  and  she 
became  his  wife,  and  bare  him  a  son.  But  the  thing 
that  David  had  done  displeased  the  Lord. 

d  Eph.  iv.  30.  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemp- 
tion. 

e  Psa.  11.  8,  10,  12.  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  glad- 
ness: that  the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice. 
— Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  0  God  ;  and  renew  a  right 
spirit  within  me. — Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salva- 
tion ;  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  spirit.  Rev.  ii.  4. 
Nevertheless,  I  have  somewhat  against  thee,  because  thou 
hast  left  thy  first  love. 

f  Mark  vi.  62.  For  they  considered  not  the  miracle 
of  the  loaves  :  for  their  heart  was  hardened.  Mark  xvi. 
14.  Afterward  he  appeared  unto  the  eleven,  as  they  sat 
at  meat,  and  upbraided  them  with  their  unbelief  and 
hardness  of  heart,  because  they  believed  not  them  which 
had  seen  him,  after  he  was  risen.     Psa.  xcv.  8. 

g  Psa.  xxxii.  3,  4.  When  I  kept  silence,  my  bones 
waxed  old,  through  my  roaring  all  the  day  long  :  for  day 
and  night  thy  hand  was  heavy  upon  me:  my  moisture  is 
turned  into  the  drought  of  summer,  Psa.  11.  8.  Make 
'me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness  ;  that  the  bones  which  thou 
hast  broken  may  rejoice. 

h  2  Sam.  xii.  14.  Howbeit,  because  by  this  deed  thou 
hast  given  great  occasion  to  the  enemies  of  the  Lord 
to  blaspheme,  the  child  also  that  is  born  unto  thee,  shall 
surely  die. 

'  Psa.  Ixxxix.  31,  82.  If  they  break  my  statutes, 
and  keep  not  my  commandments  ;  then  will  I  visit  their 
transgression  with  the  rod,  and  their  iniquity  with  stripes. 
1  Cor.  xi.  32.     But  when  we  are  judged  we  are  chastened 


BBCT.  I.]  CONFESSION   OP   FAITH.  95 

CHAPTER  XYIII. 

OP    THE    ASSURANCE    OF    GRACE    AND    SALVATION". 

Although  hypocrites,  and  other  unregene  ' 
rate  men,  may  vainly  deceive  themselves  with 
false  hopes  and  carnal  presumptions  of  being 
in  the  favour  of  God  and  estate  of  salvation  ;J 
which  hope  of  theirs  shall  perish :  ^  yet  such 
^s  truly  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,'  and  love 
him  in  siiioerity,  endeavouring  to  walk  in  all 
good  conscience  before  him,  may  in  this  life  be 
certainly  assured  that  they  are  in  a  state  of 
grace,^  and    may  rejoice  in  the   hope  of   the 


of  the  Lord,  that  we  should  not  be  condemned  with  the 
world. 

i  Job  viii.  14.  Whose  hope  shall  be  cut  off,  and 
whose  trust  shall  be  a  spider's  web.  Deut  xsix.  19.  I 
shall  have  peace  though  I  walk  in  the  imagination  of  my 
heart,  to  add  drunkenness  to  thirst.  John  viii.  41.  Ye  do 
the  deeds  of  your  Father.  Then  said  they  to  him, 
We  be  not  born  of  fornication  ;  we  have  one  Father,  even 
God. 

k  Matt.  vii.  22,  23.  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day. 
Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name  ?  and  in 
•,hy  name  have  cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name  done  many 
wonderful  works  ?  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I 
never  knew  you  ;  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 
Job  viii.  13.  ^ 

1  1  John  ii.  3.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know 
him,  if  we  keep  his  commandments.  1  John  v.  13.  These 
things  have  I  written  unt6  you  that  believe  on  the  name 
of  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  may  know  tnat  ye  have  eternal 
life,  aad  that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of 
God.     1  Jolmiii.  14,  18,  19,  21,  24. 


96  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.        [chap.  XTm. 

glory  of  God  :  which  hope   shall    never  make 
them  ashamed.™ 

II.  This  certainty  is  not  a  bare  conjectural 
and  probable  persuasion,  grounded  upon  a  fal- 
lible hope ;  '^  but  an  infallible  assurance  of 
faith,  founded  upon  the  divine  truth  of  the 
promises  of  salvation,"  the  inward  evidence 
of  those  graces  unto  which  these  promises  are 
raade,P   the   testimony   of  the    Spirit  of  adop- 

«°  Rom.  V.  2,  5.  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith 
into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  the  hope 
of  the  glory  of  God. — And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ; 
because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  us. 

"  Heb.  vi.  11,  19.  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of  you 
do  show  the  same  diligence  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope 
unto  the  end. — Which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the 
soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast,  and  which  entereth  into 
that  within  the  veil. 

"  Heb.  vi.  17,  18.  Wherein  God,  willing  more  abun- 
dantly to  show  unto  the  heirs  of  promise  the  immutability 
of  his  counsel,  confirmed  it  by  an  oath :  that  by  two  im- 
mutable things,  in  which  it  was  impossible  for  God  to  lie, 
we  might  have  a  strong  consolation,  who  have  fled  for 
refuge  to  lay  hold  upon  the  hope  set  before  us. 

P  2  Pet.  i.  4,  5,  10,  11.  Whereby  are  given  unto  us 
exceeding  great  and  precious  promises  ;  that  by  these  ye 
might  be  partakers  of  the  divine  nature,  having  escaped 
the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world  through  lust.  And 
besides  this,  giving  all  diligence,  add  to  your  faith,  virtue; 
and  to  virtue,  knowledge. — Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren, 
give  diligence  to  make  you'*  calling  and  election  sure ;  for 
;f  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall.  For  so  an  en- 
trance shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abundantly,  into  the 
everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

1  John  iii.  14.     We  know  that  we  have  passed  from  death 
into  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren.     I  John  ii.  3,  and 

2  Cor.  i.  12. 


SECT,  m.]  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  C,  / 

tion  witnessing  with  our  spirits  tha  we  at  e  the 
children  of  God:  "^  which  Spirit  is  the  earnest 
of  our  inheritance,  whereby  we  are  sealed  to 
the  day  of  redemption.  '^ 

III.  This  infallible  assurance  doth  not  so  be- 
long to  the  essence  of  faith,  but  that  a  true 
believer  may  wa^t  long,  and  conflict  with  many 
difficulties  before  he  be  partaker  of  it :  ^  yet, 
being  enabled  by  the  Spirit  to  know  the  things 
which  are  freely  given  him  of  God,  he  may, 
without  extraordinary  revelation,  in  the  right 
use  of  ordinary  means,  attain  thereunto.  *    And 

q  Rom.  Tiii.  15,  16.  For  ye  have  not  received  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear  ;  but  ye  have  received  the 
Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  The 
Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God. 

"•  Eph.  i.  13,  14.  In  whom  ye  also  trusted,  after 
that  ye  heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salva- 
tion :  in  whom  also,  after  that  ye  believed,  ye  were 
sealed  with  that  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the 
earnest  of  our  inheritance,  until  the  redemption  of  the 
purchased  possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glory.  2  Cor, 
i.  21,  22.  Now  he  which  establisheth  us  with  you  in 
Christ,  and  hath  anointed  us,  is  God ;  who  hath  also 
sealed  us,  and  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our 
hearts. 

»  Isa.  1.  10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord, 
that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh  in 
darkness,  and  hath  no  light  ?  Let  him  trust  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God.  1  John  v.  13. 
These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the 
name  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have 
eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on  the  name  of  the 
Son  of  God.  See  Psa.  Ixxxviii.  throughout,  and  Ixxvii 
to  the  12th  verse. 

*  1  Cor.  ii.  12.  Now  we  have  received  not  the  spirit 
•f  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of  God:  that  we 
9 


98  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.      [chap,  ivitt 

therefore  it  Is  the  duty  of  every  one  to  give  all 
diligence  to  make  his  calling  and  election 
sure  ; ""  that  thereby  his  heart  may  be  enlarged 
in  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  love 
and  thankfulness  to  God,  and  in  strength  and 
cheerfulness  in  the  duties  of  obedience,  the 
proper  fruits  of  this  assurance :  ^  so  far  is  it 
from  inclining  men  to  looseness.  ^ 

migbt  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  Gotl. 
1  John  iv.  13.  Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell  in  him, 
and  he  in  us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit. 
Heb.  vi.  11,  12.  And  we  desire  that  every  one  of  you  da 
show  the  same  diligence,  to  the  full  assurance  of  hope 
unto  the  end.  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but  followers  of 
them  who  through  faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises. 
Eph.  iii.  17,  18,  19. 

»  2  Pet.  i.  10.  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give 
diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure  ;  for  if 
ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall. 

'  Rom.  V.  1,  2,  5.  Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith, 
we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
by  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith  into  this  grace 
wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of 
God. — And  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ;  because  the  love 
of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
which  is  given  unto  us.  Rom.  xiv.  17.  For  the  king- 
dom of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink ;  but  righteousness, 
and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  xv.  13 
Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in 
believing,  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope,  through  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Psa.  cxix.  32.  I  will  run  the  way 
of  thy  commandments,  when  thou  shalt  enlarge  my  heart. 
Psa.  iv   6,  7.     Eph.  i.'  3,  4. 

"^  Rom.  vi.  1,  2.  What  shall  we  say  then?  shal3 
we  continue  in  sin,  that  graoe  may  abound?  God  for- 
bid. How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to  sin,  live  any  longer 
therein?  Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  14.  For  the  grace  of  God 
that  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  teach- 
ing us,  that,  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we 


SBCT   tv]  CONFESSION   01    FAITH.  99 

IV.  True  believers  may  have  the  assurance 
of  their  salvation  divers  ways  shaken,  dimin- 
ished, and  intermitted  ;  as,  by  negligence  in 
preserving  of  it ;  by  falling  into  some  special 
sin,  which  woundeth  the  conscience,  and 
grieveth  the  Spirit ;  by  some  sudden  or  vehe- 
ment temptation  ;  by  God's  withdrawing  the 
light  of  his  countenance,  and  suffering  even 
such  as  fear  him  to  walk  in  darkness  and  to 
have  no  light :  ^  yet  are  they  never  utterly 
destitute  of  that  seed  of  God,  and  life  of  faith, 
that  love  of  Christ  and  the  brethren,  that  sin- 
should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  thia  present 
ivorld. — Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might  redeem 
us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar 
people,  zealous  of  good  works. 

«  Cant.  V.  2,  3,  6.  I  sleep,  but  my  heart  waketh : 
it  is  the  voice  of  my  beloved  that  knocketh,  saying, 
Open  to  me,  my  sister,  my  love,  my  dove,  my  unde- 
filed :  for  my  head  is  filled  with  dew,  and  my  locks  with 
the  drops  of  the  night.  I  have  put  off  my  coat ;  how 
shall  I  put  it  on  ?  I  have  washed  my  feet ;  how 
shall  I  defile  them  ? — I  opened  to  my  beloved  ;  but  my 
beloved  had  withdrawn  himself,  and  was  gone :  my  soul 
failed  when  he  spake :  I  sought  him,  but  I  could  not  find 
him  ;  I  called  him,  but  he  gave  me  no  answer.  Psa. 
li.  8,  12,  14.  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness  ;  that 
the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice. — Restore 
unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation;  and  uphold  me  with 
thy  free  Spirit. — Deliver  me  from  blood- guiltiness,  0 
God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation  ;  and  my  tongue  shall 
sing  aloud  of  thy  righteousness.  Eph.  iv.  30.  And 
grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed 
unto  the  day  of  redemption.  Compare  the  above  with 
Psa.  Ixxvii.  first  ten  verses,  and  Matt.  xxvi.  69,  70,  71, 
72.  Psa.  xxxi.  22.  Psa.  Ixxxviii.  throughout,  and  Isa. 
I.  10. 


100  CONIESSION   OF   FAITH.  [chap.  xix. 

cerity  of  heart  and  conscience  of  duty,  out  of 
which,  by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  this  as- 
surance may  in  due  time  be  revived,^  and 
by  the  which,  in  the  mean  time,  they  are  sup- 
ported from  utter  despair. ' 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

OF    THE    LAW    OF    GOD. 


God  gave  to  Adam  a  law,  as  a  covenant  of 
works,  by  which  he  bound  him  and  all  his  pos- 
terity to  personal,  entire,  exact,  and  perpetual 
obedience  ;  promised  life  upon  the  fulfilling, 
and  threatened  death  upon  the  breach  of  it  ; 
and  endued  him  with  power  and  ability  to 
keep  it.  =" 

y  1  John  iii.  9,  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not 
commit  sin  ;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in  him ;  and  he  can- 
not sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God.  Luke  xxii.  32.  But 
I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not.  Job  xiii. 
15.  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him  :  but  I 
will  maintain  mine  own  ways  before  him.  Psa.  Ixxiii. 
15,  and  li.  8,  12,  with  Isa.  1.  10. 

«  Micah  vii.  7,  8,  9.  Therefore  I  will  look  unto  the 
Lord  ;  I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation  ;  my  God 
will  hear  me.  Rejoice  not  against  me,  0  mine  enemy : 
when  1  fall,  I  shall  arise  ;  when  I  sit  in  darkness,  the 
Lord  shall  be  a  ligho  unto  me.  I  will  bear  the  indigna- 
tion of  tlie  Lord,  because  I  have  sinned  against  him,  un- 
til he  plead  ray  cause,  and  execiiie  judgment  for  me;  he 
will  bring  me  forth  to  the  light,  and  1  shall  behold  his 
righteousness,     Isa.  liv.  7,  8. 

»  Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  man  io 
»ur    \naf3.    aftpr    our    likeness      Gen.    ii.   17.     But    of 


SECT.  1I.J  CONFESSION    OF     FAITH.  lUl 

II,  This  law,  after  his  fall,  continued  to  be 
a  perfect  rule  of  righteousness  ;  and  as  such, 
was  delivered  by  God  upon  mount  Sinai  in 
ten  commandments,  and  written  in  two  ta- 
bles ;  ^  the  first  four  commandments  contain- 

the  tree  ot  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  ?halt 
not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou 
shalt  surely  die.  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  For  when  the  Gentiles, 
which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the  things  contamed 
in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto 
themselves  ;  which  show  the  work  of  the  law  Tsritten  in 
their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness,  and 
their  thoughts  the  mean  while  accusing  or  else  ex-cusing 
one  another.  Rom.  x.  5.  For  Moses  describeth  the  right- 
eousness which  is  of  the  law,  that  the  man  which  doeth 
those  things  shall  live  by  them.  Rom.  v.  12,  19.  "Where- 
fore, as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  deuth 
by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  aM 
have  sinned. — For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  manj 
were  made  sinners  ;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many 
be  male  righteous.  See  also  Gal.  iii.  10,  12.  Eccl.  lii. 
29,  arJ  .Job  xxviii.  28. 

b  James  i.  25.  But  whoso  looketh  into  the  perfect  l«.w 
of  liberty,  and  continueth  therein,  he  being  not  a  forgetful 
hearer,  but  a  doer  of  the  work,  this  man  shall  be  blessed 
in  his  deed.  James  ii.  8,  10.  If  ye  fulfil  the  royal  law 
according  to  the  Scripture,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighboui 
as  thyself,  ye  do  well. — For  whosoever  shall  keep  the 
whole  law,  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all. 
Rom.  iii.  19.  Now  we  know,  that  what  things  soever  th? 
law  saith,it  saith  to  them  who  are  under  the  law.  Deut. 
V.  32.  Ye  shall  observe  to  do  therefore  as  the  Lord  your 
God  hath  commanded  you  :  ye  shall  not  turn  aside  to  the 
right  hand  or  to  the  left.  And  chap.  x.  4.  And  he  wrote 
on  the  tables,  according  to  the  first  writing,  the  ten  com- 
mandments, which  the  Lord  spake  unto  you  in  the  mount, 
out  of  the  midst  of  the  fire  in  the  day  of  the  assemVy  r 
and  the  Lord  gave  them  unt  j  me.  Ex.  xxxiv.  1,  and  Rem 
xiii.  8,  9. 


102  CONFESSION    OF     FAITH.  [CHA1».  XIX. 

ing  our  duty  towards   God,  and  the   other  six 
our  duty  to  man.° 

III.  Beside  this  law,  commonly  called  moral, 
God  was  pleased  to  give  to  the  people  of  Israel, 
as  a  church  under  age,  ceremonial  laws,  con- 
taining several  typical  ordinances,  partly  of 
worship,  prefiguring  Christ,  his  graces,  actions, 
sufferings,  and  benefits;*^  and  partly  holding 
forth  divers  instructions  of  moral  duties.® 
All  which  ceremonial  laws  are  now  abrogated 
under  the  New  Testament.^ 

c  Matt,  xxii.  37,  38,  39,  40.  Jesus  said  uuto  him,  Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with 
all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and 
great  commandment  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it, 
Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  On  these  two 
commandments  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets.  Ex. 
XX.  3  to  18. 

<•  Heb.  X.  1.  For  the  law,  having  a  shadow  of  good 
things  to  come,  and  not  the  very  image  of  the  things,  can 
never  with  those  sacrifices,  which  they  oflfered  year  by 
year  continually,  make  the  comers  thereunto  perfect.  Gal. 
iv.  1,  2,  3.  Now  I  say,  that  the  heir,  as  long  as  he  is  a 
child,  diflFereth  nothing  from  a  servant,  though  he  be  lord 
of  all  ;  but  is  under  tutors  and  governors  until  the  time 
appointed  of  the  father.  Even  so  we,  when  we  were 
children,  were  in  bondage  under  the  elements  of  the 
world.  Col.  ii.  17.  Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to 
come  :  but  the  body  is  of  Christ,      Heb.  ix.  chap. 

e  1  Cor.  V.  7.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that 
ye  may  be  a  new  lumo,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even 
Christ  our  passovei  is  sacrificed  for  us.  2  Cor.  vi.  17. 
Wherefore,  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  sepa- 
rate, saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing ;  and 
I  will  receive  you. 

'  Col.  ii  14,  16,  17.  Blotting  out  the  hand  writing  of 
vrdinances  that  was  against  us,  which  was  contrarj  to 


.*CT.  V.J  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  103 

IV.  To  them  also,  as  a  body  politic,  he  gave 
btindry  judicial  laws,  which  expired  together 
with  the  state  of  that  people,  not  obliging  any 
other,  now,  further  than  the  general  equity 
thereof  may  require.  ^ 

V.  The  moral  law  doth  for  ever  bind  all,  as 
well  justified  persons  as  others,  to  the  obedience 
thereof ;  ^  and  that  not  only  in  regard  of  the 
matter  contained  in  it,  but  also  in  respect  of  the 
authority   of  God   the   Creator  who   gave  it.  ^ 

us,  and  took  it  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it  to  his  cross. — 
Let  no  man  therefore  judge  you  in  meat,  or  in  drink. — 
Which  are  a  shadow  of  things  to  come  :  but  the  body  is 
of  Christ.  Eph.  ii.  15,  16.  Having  abolished  in  his 
flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  commandments  con- 
tained in  ordinances  ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of  twain  one 
new  man,  so  making  peace  ;  and  that  he  might  reconcile 
both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain  the 
enmity  thereby. 

i  See  Ex.  xxi.  chap,  and  xxii.  chap.  1st  to  the  29th 
verse.  Gen.  xlix.  10.  The  sceptre  shall  not  depart 
from  Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until 
Shiloh  come :  and  unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the 
people  be.  Matt.  v.  38,  39.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath 
been  said.  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth : 
but  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not  evil.  1  Cor.  ix. 
8,  9,  10. 

h  Rom.  xiii.  8,  9.  See  letter  (b),  page  105.  1  John  ii. 
8,  4,  7.  And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him, 
if  we  keep  his  commandments.  He  that  saith,  I  know 
him,  and  keepeth  not  his  commandments,  is  a  liar,  and 
the  truth  is  not  in  him. — Brethren,  I  write  no  new  com- 
mandment unto  you,  but  an  old  commandment  which 
ye  had  from  the  beginning.  Rom.  iii.  31,  and  vi.  15. 
Do  we  then  make  void  the  law  through  faith  ?  God  for- 
bid :  yea,  we  establish  the  law.  What  then  ?  shall  we 
sin,  because  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace  T 
God  forbid. 

•  Jam.  ii.  10,  11.     See  ^etter  (5),  page  105. 


104  confess:  3N   of   FAxTH.         [chap,  xu 

Neither  doth  Christ  in  the  gospel  auy  way  dis- 
solve,  but  much  strengthen,  this  obligation.  J 

VI.  Although  true  believers  be  not  under 
the  law  as  a  covenant  of  works,  to  be  tliereby 
justified  or  condemned ;  ^  yet  is  it  of  great 
use  to  them,  as  well  as  to  others ;  in  that,  as  a 
rule  of  life,  informing  them  of  the  will  of  God 
and  their  duty,  it  directs  and  binds  them  to 
walk  accordingly;^  discovering  also  the  sin- 
ful pollutions  of  their  nature,  hearts,  and 
lives ;  ™  so  as,  examining  themselves  there- 
by, they  may  come   to   further   conviction  of, 

i  Matt.  V.  18,  19.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till 
heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no 
wise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled.  Whosoever 
therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least  commandments, 
and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  :  but  whosoever  shall  do  and  teach 
them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.     James  ii.  8.     Rom.  iii.  31. 

^  Rom.  vi.  14.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over 
you ;  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  but  jinder  grace. 
Rom.  viii.  1.  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation 
to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after 
the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit.  See  also  Gal.  iv.  4,  5, 
and  Acts  xiii.  39. 

1  Rom.  vii.  12.  Wherefore  the  law  is  holy  ;  and  the 
commandment  holy,  and  just,    and  good.     Psa.  cxix.  5. 

0  that  my  ways   were  directed   to    keep    thy  statutes  ! 

1  Cor.  vii.  19.  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircum- 
cision  is  nothing,  but  the  keeping  of  the  commandments 
of  God.     Gal.  V.  14,  18,  19,  20,  21,  22,  23. 

"»  Rom.  vii.  7.  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  is  the  law 
sin  ?  God  forbid.  Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin  but  by  the 
law:  for  I  had  not  knowjQ  lust,  except  the  law  had  said, 
Thou  Shalt  not  covet.  Rom.  iii.  20.  For  by  the  law  is 
the  knowledge  of  sin 


»«CT.  VI.]  CONFESS' ON   OF   FAITH.  105 

humiliation  for,  and  hatred  against  sin  ;  *  to- 
gether with  a  clearer  sight  of  the  need  they 
have  of  Christ,  and  the  perfection  of  his  obe- 
dience. °  It  is  likewise  of  use  to  the  regene- 
rate, to  restrain  their  corruptions,  in  that  it 
forbids  sin  ;  ^  and  the  threatenings  of  it  serve 
to  show  what  even  their  sins  deserve,  and  what 
afflictions  in  this  life  they  may  expect  for 
them,  although  freed  from  the  curse  thereof 
threatened  in  the  law.  "^  The  promises  of  it, 
in  like  manner,  show  them  God's  approbation 

■  Rom.  vii.  9,  14,  24.  For  I  was  alive  without  the 
law  once ;  but  when  the  commandment  came,  sin 
revived,  and  I  died. — For  we  know  that  the  law  is  spi- 
ritual ;  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin. — 0  wretched  man 
that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this 
ieath  ? 

<»  Gal.  iii.  24.  Wherefore  the  law  was  our  schoolmas- 
ter to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by 
faith.  Rom.  viii.  3,  4.  For  what  the  law  could  not  do, 
in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own 
Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned 
sin  in  the  flesh ;  that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might 
be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after 
the  Spirit.     Rom.  vii.  24,  25. 

P  James  ii.  11.  For  he  that  said,  Do  not  commit  adul- 
tery, said  also,  Do  not  kill.  Now,  if  thou  commit  no 
adultery,  yet  if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a  transgressor 
of  the  law.  Psa.  cxix.  128.  Therefore  I  esteem  all  thy 
precepts  concerning  all  things  to  be  right;  and  I  hate 
every  false  way. 

<i  Ezra  ix.  13,  14.  "  nd  after  all  that  is  come  upon  ue 
for  our  evil  deeds,  and  for  our  great  trespass,  seeing  that 
thou  our  God  hast  panished  us  less  than  our  iniquities 
deserve,  and  hast  given  us  such  deliverance  as  this ; 
should  we  again  break  thy  commandments,  and  join  in 
affinity  with  the  people  of  these  abominations,  wouldest 
thou  not  he  angry  witJi  as  till  thou  hadst  consumed  us. 


106  JONFESBION    OF   FAITH.  [CHA\     £IX. 

of  obedience,  and  what  blessings  they  may 
expect  upon  the  performance  thereof;  '  al- 
though not  as  due  to  them  by  the  law  as  a 
covenant  of  works :  ^  so  as  a  man's  doing  good, 
and  refraining  from  evil,  because  the  law  en- 
courageth  to  the  one,  and  deterreth  from  the 
other,  is  no  evidence  of  his  being  under  the 
law,  and  not  under  grace.  * 

VII.  Neither  are  the  forementioned  uses  of 
the  law  contrary  to  the  grace  of  the  gospel, 
but  do  sweetly  comply  with  it : ""  the  Spirit  of 

so  that  there  should  be  no  remnant  nor  escaping  ?  Psa. 
Ixxxix.  30,  31,  32,  33,  34. 

T  Psa.  xxxvii.  11.  But  the  meek  shall  inherit  the 
earth ;  and  shall  delight  themselves  in  the  abundance  of 
peace.  Psa.  xix.  11.  Moreover  by  them  is  thy  servant 
warned:  and  in  keeping  of  them  there  is  great  reward. 
Lev.  xxvi.  1,  to  the  14th  verse,  and  Eph.  vi.  2.  Matt. 
V.  5. 

•  Gal.  ii.  16.  Knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified  by 
the  works  of  the  law,  but  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ, 
even  we  have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  be 
justified  by  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of 
the  law :  for  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be 
justified. 

'  Rom.  vi.  12,  14.  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in  your 
mortal  body,  that  ye  should  obey  it  in  the  lusts  thereof. 
— For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you  :  for  ye  are 
not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace.  Heb.  xii.  28,  29. 
Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom  which  cannot  be  moved, 
let  us  have  grace  whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably, 
with  reverence  and  godly  fear. — For  our  God  is  a  con- 
suming fire.  1  Pet.  iii.  8,  9,  10,  11,  12.  Psa.  xxxiv.  12, 
13,  14,  15,  16. 

"  Gal.  iii.  21.  Is  the  law  then  against  the  pvu- 
mises  of  God?  God  forbid  :  for  if  there  had  been  a  law 
given  which  could  have  given  life,  verily  righteousness 
should  have  been  by  the  law.     Tit.  ii.  11,  12,  13,  14. 


msct.l]  confession  op  faith.  107 

Christ  subduing  and  enabling  tbe  will  of  man 
to  do  that  fr.eely  and  cheerfully,  which  the 
will  of  God,  revealed  in  the  law,  requireth  to 
bo  done.  ^ 


CHAPTER  XX. 

OF   CHRISTIAN    LIBERTY,    AND    LIBERTY    OF 
CONSCIENCE. 

The  liberty  which  Christ  hath  purchased 
for  believers  under  the  gospel  consists  in  their 
freedom  from  the  guilt  of  sin,  the  condemning 
wrath  of  God,  the  curse  of  the  moral  law;"* 
and  in  their  being  delivered  from  this  present 
evil  world,  bondage  to  Satan,  and  dominion 
of  sin,  ^  from  the  evil  of  afflictions,  the  sting 

^  Ezek  xxxvi.  27.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within 
you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall 
keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them.  Heb.  viii.  10.  For 
this  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the  house  of 
Israel,  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord ;  I  will  put  my 
laws  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in  their  hearts  ;  and 
1  will  be  to  them  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a  peo- 
ple.    Jer.  xxxi.  33. 

^  Tit.  ii.  14.  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might 
redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works.  Gal.  iii.  13. 
Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being 
made  a  curse  for  us  :  for  it  is  written.  Cursed,  &c. 

X  Gal.  i.  4.  Who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  that  he 
might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  according 
to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father.  Acts  xxvi.  18.  To 
open  their  eyes,  axi  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from   the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  thev  may 


108  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  [CHAP.  JT 

of  death,  tlie  victory  of  the  grave,  and  everlast- 
ing damnation ;  ^  as  also  in  their  free  access 
to  God, "  and  their  yielding  obedience  unto 
him,  not  out  of  slavish  fear,  but  a  child-like 
love,  and  a  willing  mind.*  All  which  were 
common  also  to  believers  under  the  law;^ 
but  under  the  New  Testament,  the  liberty  of 
Christians  is  further  enlarged  in  their  freedom 
from  the  yoke  of  the  ceremonial  law,  to  which 
the  Jewish  church  was  subjected ;  °  and  in 
greater  boldness   of  access   to   the   throne  of 

receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them 
which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  nie.  Rom.  vi.  14. 
For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you  :  for  ye  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

y  Psa.  cxix.  71.  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  b«en 
afflicted  :  that  I  might  learn  thy  statutes.  1  Cor.  xv.  56, 
57.  The  sting  of  death  is  sin  ;  and  the  strength  of  sin 
is  the  law.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the 
victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Rom.  viii.  1. 

«  Rom.  V.  2.  By  whom  also  we  have  access  by  faith 
into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand. 

»  Rom.  viii.  14,  15.  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God.  For  ye  h;>ve 
not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear  ;  but  ye 
have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry, 
Abba,  Father.  1  John  iv.  18. — There  is  no  fear  in  love; 
but  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear :  because  fear  hath  tor- 
ment.    He  that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in  love. 

b  Gal.  iii.  9,  14.  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith,  are 
blessed  with  faithful  Abraham. — That  the  blessing  of 
Abraham  might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus 
Z!hrist ;  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  faith. 

c  Gal.  V.  1.  Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty  where- 
with Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  entangled 
again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage.  Acts  xv.  10.  Now 
therefore    why    tempt   ye    God,    to    put    a    yoke    upon 


i«CT.  n.j  CONFESSION    LE   FAITH.  .09 

grace,^  and  in  fuller  communications  ol  the 
free  Spirit  of  God,  than  believers  under  the 
law  did  ordinarily  partake  of.® 

11.  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,* 
and  hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrines 
and  commandments  of  men  which  are  in 
any  thing  contrary  to  his  word,  or  beside  it 
in  matters  of  faith  or  worship.^  So  that  to 
believe  such  doctrines,  or  to  obey  such  com- 
mandments out  of  conscience,  is  to  betray  true 

the  neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers  nor 
we  were  able  to  bear?     Gal.  iv.  1,  2,  8,  6. 

d  Heb.  iv.  14,  16.  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great 
high-priest,  that  is  passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son 
of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  profession. — Let  us  therefore 
come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain 
mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.  Heb.  x. 
19,  20.  Having  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter 
into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  .Jesus,  by  a  new  and  liv- 
ing way  which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us,  through  the 
veil,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh. 

*  John  vii.  38,  39.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the 
Scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of 
living  water.  (But  this  spake  he  of  the  Spirit,  which 
they  that  believe  on  him  should  receive ;  for  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  not  yet  given,  because  that  Jesus  was  not  yet 
glorified.)     2  Cor.  iii.  13,  17,  18. 

f  Rom.  xiv.  4.  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another 
man's  servant  ?  to  his  own  master  he  standeth  or  falleth  ; 
yea,  he  shall  be  holden  up  ;  for  God  is  able  to  make  him 
stand. 

5  Acts  iv.  19.  But  Peter  and  John  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God 
to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye.  Acts 
V.  29.  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered,  and 
said,  We  ought  to  obey  God,  rather  than  men.  1  Cor. 
vii.  23.  Matt  xxiii.  8  9,  10.  2  Cor.  i.  24  Matt.  xv.  d. 
10 


110  :!ONFESSION     OF    FAITH  [CHAP.  XX, 

liberty  of  conscience ;  ^  and  the  requiring  an 
implicit  faith,  and  an  absolute  and  blind  obedi- 
ence, is  to  destroy  liberty  of  conscience,  and 
reason  also.^ 

III.  They  who,  upon  pretence  of  Christian 
liberty,  do  practise  any  sin,  or  cherish  any 
lust,  do  thereby  destroy  the  end  of  Christian 
liberty  ;  which  is,  that,  being  delivered  out  of 
the  hands  of  our  enemies,  we  might  serve  the 
Lord  without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteous- 
ness before  him,  all  the  days  of  our  life.J 

b  Col.  ii.  20,  22,  23.  Wherefore,  if  ye  be  dead  with 
Christ  from  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though 
living  in  the  world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances  ; — (which 
all  are  to  perish  with  the  using,)  after  the  commandments 
and  doctrines  of  men  ?  Which  things  have  indeed  a  show 
of  wisdom  in  will-worship,  and  humility,  and  neglecting 
of  the  body ;  but  not  in  any  honour  to  the  satisfying  of 
the  flesh.  Gal.  i.  10.  For  do  I  now  persuade  men,  or 
God  ?  or  do  I  seek  to  please  men  ?  for  if  1  yet  pleased 
men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ.  Gal.  ii.  4. 
And  that  because  of  f^lse  brethren  unawares  brought  in, 
ffho  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty  which  we  have 
in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might  bring  us  into  bondage. 
See.  Gal.  v.  1. 

>  Isa.  viii.  20.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony :  if 
they  Speak  not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there 
is  no  light  in  them.  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were  more 
noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received 
the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the 
Scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so.  Johniv. 
22.  Ye  worship  ye  know  not  what:  we  know  what  we 
worship ;  for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews.  See  also  Hos.  v. 
11,  with  Rev.  xiii.  12,  16,  17. 

i  Gal.  v.  13.  For,  brethren,  ye  have  been  called 
onto  liberty ;  on  ly  \\se  not  liberty  for  an  occasion  to 
the  ^esh,  but  h}  love  serve  one   another.     1  Pet.  ii.  16 


.  TV.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  HI 

IV.  And  because  the  powers  which  God 
hath  ordained,  and  the  liberty  which  Christ 
hath  purchased,  are  not  intended  by  God  to 
destroy,  but  mutually  to  uphold  and  preserve 
one  another;  they  who,  upon  pretence  of 
Christian  liberty,  shall  oppose  any  lawful 
power,  or  tlie  lawful  exercise  of  it,  whether  it 
be  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  resist  the  ordinance 
of  God.  ^  And  for  their  publishing  of  such 
opinions,  or  maintaining  of  such  practices,  as 
are  contrary  to  the  light  of  nature,  or  to  the 
known  principles  of  Christianity,  whether  con- 
cerning faith,  worship,  or  conversation ;  or  to 
the  power  of  godliness ;  or  such  erroneous 
opinions  or  practices,  as,  either  in  their  own 
nature,  or  in  the  manner  of  publishing  or  mam- 
taining  them,  are  destructive  to  the  external 
peace  and  order  which  Christ  hath  established 


As  fi'ee,  and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  mali- 
ciousness, but  as  the  servants  of  God.  Luke  i.  74,  75. 
That  he  would  grant  unto  us,  that  we  being  delivered  out 
of  the  hand  of  our  enemies,  might  serve  him  without  fear, 
ia  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all  the  days  of 
our  life.     2  Pet.  ii.  19.     John  viii.  34. 

"  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16.  Submit  yourselves  to  every 
ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake:  whether  it  be  to 
the  king,  as  supreme ;  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them 
that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of  evil  doers, 
and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. — As  free,  and 
not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but 
as  the  servants  of  God.  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey  them  that 
have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  yourselves :  for  they 
watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give  account ; 
that  they  may  do  it  with  joy  and  not  with  grief:  for  that 
is  unprofitable  for  you.  See  also  Rom.  xiii.  1  to  the  8tli 
verse. 


112  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.         [CflAP.  xxx 

in  the  church  ;  *  they  may  lawfully  be  called 
to  account,  and  proceeied  against  by  the  cen- 
sures of  the  church.  ™ 


CHAPTER  XXI.    * 

OF  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  AJVD  THE  SABBATH-DAY.     < 

The  light  of  nature  showeth  that  there  is  a 
God,  who  hath  lordship  and  sovereignty  over 
all ;  is  good,  and  doeth  good  unto  all ;  and  is 
therefore  to  be  feared,  loved,  praised,  called 
upon,  trusted  in,  and  served  with  all  the  heart, 
and  with  all  the  soul,  and  with  all  the  might."^ 

1  Rom.  i.  32.  Who,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God, 
that  they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy  of  death ; 
not  only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do 
them.  1  Cor.  v.  1,  5,  11,  13.  It  is  reported  commonly 
that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such  fornication 
as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one 
should  have  his  father's  wife. — To  deliver  such  an  one 
unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit 
may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. — But  now  I 
have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep  company,  if  any  man 
that  is  called  a  brother,  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an 
idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner  ; 
with  such  a  one,  no.  not  to  eat. — But  them  that  are  with- 
out, God  judge th.  Therefore  put  away  from  among  your- 
selves that  wicked  person. 

•"  2  Thess.  iii.  14.  And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word 
by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  company 
with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  Tit.  iii.  10.  A  man 
thai  is  an  heretic,  after  the  first  and  second  admonition, 
reject. 

■  Rom.  i.  20  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  from  the 
ereation  of  tb.  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood 


•KCT.  n.]  CONFESSION     01     FAITH.  11 3 

But  the  acceptable  way  of  worshipping  the 
true  God  is  instituted  by  himself,  and  so  limited 
by  his  own  revealed  will,  that  he  may  not  be 
worshipped  according  to  the  imaginations  and 
devices  of  men,  or  the  suggestions  of  Satan, 
under  any  visible  representation  or  any  other 
way  not  prescribed  in  the  Holy  Scripture.  ° 

11.  Religious  worship  is  to  be  given  to  God, 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ;  and  to  him 
alone  :P    not    to    angels,  saints,  or  any  other 

by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  power  and 
godhead  ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse.  Psa.  cxix. 
68.  Thou  art  good,  and  doest  good :  teach  me  thy  sta- 
tutes. Jer.  X.  7.  Who  would  not  fear  thee,  0  King  of 
nations  ?  for  to  thee  doth  it  appertain :  forasmuch  as 
among  all  the  wise  men  of  the  nations,  and  in  all  their 
kingdoms,  there  is  none  like  unto  thee.  Psa.  xxxi.  23. 
0  love  the  Lord,  all  ye  his  saints  ;  for  the  Lord  pre- 
serveth  the  faithful,  and  plentifully  rewardeth  the  proud 
doer.  Psa.  xviii.  3.  Rom.  x.  12.  Psa.  Ixii.  8.  Josh, 
xxiv.  14.     Mark  xii.  33. 

°  Deut.  xii.  32.  What  thing  soever  I  command  you, 
observe  to  do  it:  thou  shalt  not  add  thereto,  nor  diminish 
from  it.  Matt.  xv.  9.  But  in  vain  tbey  do  worship  me, 
teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men.  Matt, 
iv.  9,  10.  And  saith  unto  him,  All  these  things  will  I 
give  thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me.  Then 
eaith  Jesus  unto  him.  Get  thee  hence,  Satan:  for  it  is 
written.  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  Mm 
only  shalt  thou  serve.  See  also  Deut.  xv.  to  the  20th 
verse,  and  Ex.  xx.  4,  5,  6. 

f>  John  V.  23.  That  all  men  should  honour  the  Son, 
even  as  they  honour  the  Father.  He  that  hououreth  not 
the  Son,  honoureth  not  the  Father  which  hath  sent  him. 
2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Iloly 
Ghost,  be  with  vou  all.  Aneiu  Matt.  It.  10.  Rev.  v. 
:\  12,  13. 
\Q  * 


114  CONFESSION    OF    FaITH.  [chap,  xyi 

creature  *  '  and  since  the  fall,  not  without  a 
Mediator ;  nor  in  the  mediation  of  any  other 
but  of  Christ  alone. ' 

III.  Prayer  with  thanksgiving,  being  one 
special  part  of  religious  worship,  ^  is  by  God 
required  of  all  men  ;  *  and  that  it  may  be 
accepted,  it  is  to  be  made  in  the  name  of  the 
Son,"  by  the  help  of  his  Spirit,^  according 
to   his   will,  ^  with  understanding,   reverence, 

<J  Col  ii.  18.  Let  no  man  beguile  you  of  your  reward, 
in  a  voluntary  humility,  and  worshipping  of  angels. 
Rev.  xix.  10.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him. 
And  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy  fel- 
ow  servant,  and  of  tliy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  :  worship  God.  Rom.  i.  25.  Who  changed  the 
truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped  and  served  the 
creature  more  than  the  Creator,  Avho  is  blessed  for  ever. 
Amen. 

»  John  xiv.  6.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way, 
and  the  truth,  and  the  life  :  no  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father,  but  by  me.  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  For  there  is  one  God 
and  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man  Chr£ 
Jesus.  Eph.  ii.  18.  For  through  him  we  both  havv 
access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father. 

•  Phil.  iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothing ;  but  in  every 
thing  by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let 
yuur  requests  be  made  known  unto  God. 

t  Psa.  Ixv.  2.  0  thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  the* 
shall  all  liesh  come. 

u  John  xiv.  13,  14.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in 
my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified 
in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will 
do  it. 

T  Rom.  viii.  26.  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our 
infirmities  :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as 
we  ought ;  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for 
18  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered. 

*  1  /olrn  V.  14.      And    this  is   the  confidence  that  we 


BEvTiV.J  CONFESSIO-"^    OK    t'AlTH.  1  t.^ 

humility,  fervency,  faith,  love,  and  per- 
severance ;  ^  and,  if  vocal,  in  a  known 
tongue/ 

IV.  Prayer  is  to  be  made  for  things  law- 
ful,^ and  for  all  sorts  of  men  living,  or  that 
shall  live   hereafter ;  ^  but  not  for  the   dead,*" 


have  in  bim.  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his 
will  he  heax-eth  us. 

»  Psa.  xWii.  7.  For  God  is  the  king  of  all  the  earth  ; 
sing  ye  praises  with  understanding.  Heb.  xii.  28.  Let 
us  have  grace,  whereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably, 
with  reverence  and  godly  fear.  Gen  xviii.  27.  I  have 
taken  upon  me  to  speak  unto  the  Lord,  which  am  but  dust 
and  ashes.  Jam.  v.  16.  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of 
a  righteous  man  availeth  much.  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying 
always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  and 
watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance  and  supplica- 
tion for  all  saints.  See  also  Jam.  i.  6,  7.  Mark  xi.  24. 
Matt.  vi.  12,  14,  15.     Col.  iv.  2. 

y  1  Cor.  xiv.  14.  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  my  spirit  prayeth,  but  my  understanding  is  un- 
fruitful. 

«  1  John  V.  14.  And  this  is  the  confidence  that  we  have 
in  him,  that  if  we  ask  any  thing  according  to  his  will,  he 
heareth  us. 

a  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2,  I  exhort,  therefore,  that,  first  of  all, 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks, 
be  made  for  all  men  ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in 
authority ;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life  in 
all  godliness  and  honesty. 

'>  2  Sam.  xii.  21,  22,  23.  Then  said  his  servants  unto 
him,  What  thing  is  this  that  thou  hast  done  ?  Thou  didst 
fast  and  weep  for  the  child,  while  it  was  alive  ;  but  when 
the  child  was  dead,  thou  didst  rise  and  eat  bread  And  he 
said.  While  the  child  was  yet  alive,  I  fasted  and  wept :  for 
I  said,  Who  can  tell  whether  God  will  be  gracious  to  me, 
that  the  child  may  live  ?  But  now  he  is  dead,  wherefore 
should  I  fast?  can  I  bring  him  back  again  ?    I  shall  go  t« 


IIG  CONFESSION     OF     FAITH  [chap,  xxi 

nor  for  tnose  of  whom  it  may  be  known  that 
they  have  sinned  the  sin  unto  death." 

V.  The  reading  of  the  Scriptures  with  godly 
fear;'^  the  Bound  preaching,®  and  conscion- 
able  hearing  of  the  word,  in  obedience  unto 
God  with  understanding,  faith,  and  reve- 
rence ;  ^  singing  of  psalms  with  grace  in  the 
heart ;  ^  as,  also,  the  due  administration  and 
worthy  receiving  of  the  sacraments  instituted 
by  Christ ;  are   all  parts  of  the  ordinary  reli- 

him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to  me,  Luke  xvi.  25,  26,  and 
Rev.  xiv.  13. 

<:  1  John  V.  16.  If  any  man  see  his  brother  sin  a  sin 
which  is  not  unto  death,  he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give 
him  life  for  them  that  sin  not  unto  death.  There  is 
a  sin  unto  death :  I  do  not  say  that  he  shall  pray 
for  it. 

d  Acts  XV.  21.  For  Moses  of  old  time  hath  in  every 
city  them  that  preach  him,  being  read  in  the  synagogues 
every  Sabbath-day,  Rev.  i.  3.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth, 
and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep 
those  things  which  are  written  therein ;  for  the  time  is  at 
hand. 

e  2  Tim,  iv,  2  Preach  the  word  ;  be  instant  in  season, 
out  of  season  ;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort,  with  all  long- 
suffering  and  doctrine. 

{  James  i.  22.  But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not 
hearers  only,  deceiving  your  own  selves.  Acts  x.  33. 
Immediately  therefore  I  sent  to  thee  ;  and  thou  hast  well 
done  that  thou  art  come.  Now  therefore  are  we  all  here 
present  before  God,  to  hear  all  things  that  are  commanded 
thee  of  God.  Heb.  iv.  2.  For  unto  us  was  the  gospel 
preached,  as  well  as  unto  them  ;  but  the  word  preached 
did  not  profit  them,  not  being  mixed  with  faith  in  them 
that  heard  it.     Matt,  xiii,  19.     Isa,  Ixvi.  2, 

e  Col.  iii.  16.  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 
richly  in  all  wisdom ;  teaching  and  admonishing  one 
another    in    psalms    and    h;mnfl    and    spiritual    songs, 


8«0T.  ri.]  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  H  ,' 

gious  worship  of  God :  ^  besides  religicus 
oaths,'  and  vows,J  solemn  fastings,^  and 
thanksgivings  upon  special  occasions ;  ^  which 
are,  in  their  several  times  and  seasons,  to  be 
used  in  an  holy  and  religious  manner.™ 

VI.  Neither  prayer,  nor  anj  other  part  of 
religious  worship,  is  now,  under  the  gospel, 
either  tied  into,  or  made  more  acceptable  by 

singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord.  Eph.  v. 
19.     Jam.  V.  13. 

h  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Acts  ii.  42.  And 
they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and 
fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 
1  Cor.  xi.  23,  to  verse  29. 

i  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

J  Eccl.  V.  4,  5.  When  thou  vowest  a  vow  unto  God, 
defer  not  to  pay  it ;  for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools :  pay 
that  which  thou  has  vowed.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shouldest 
not  vow,  than  that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and  not  pay.  Acts 
xviii.  18. 

k  Joel  ii.  12.  Therefore  also  now,  saith  the  Lord, 
Turn  ye  even  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  with  fasting, 
and  with  weeping,  and  with  mourning.  Matt.  ix.  15. 
Can  the  children  of  the  bride-chamber  mourn,  as  long  as 
the  bridegroom  is  with  them  ?  But  the  days  will  come, 
when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from  them,  and  then 
shall  they  fast.  1  Cor.  vii.  5.  Defraud  ye  not  one  the 
other,  except  it  be  with  consent  for  a  time,  that  ye 
may  give  yourselves  to  fasting  and  pi-ayer ;  and  come 
together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  you  not  for  your  incon- 
tinency. 

1  Psa.  cvii.  throughout. 

»  Heb.  xii.  28.  Wherefore  we  receiving  a  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace,  whereby 
we  may  eerve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly 
fear. 


118  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  fOHAP,  XSl. 

any  place  in  which  it  is  performed,  or  towards 
which  it  is  directed :  °  but  God  is  to  be 
worshipped  every  where "  in  spirit  and  in 
truth ;  P  as  in  private  families'^  daily, '^  and 
in  secret  each  one  by  himself,  ^  so  more 
solemnly  in  the  public  assemblies,  which  are 

n  John  iv.  21.  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  believe 
me,  the  hour  cometh,  when  ye  shall  neither  in  this  moun- 
tain, nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father. 

0  Mai.  i.  11.  From  the  rising  of  the  sun,  even  unto 
the  going  down  of  the  same,  my  name  shall  be  great 
among  the  Gentiles :  and  in  every  place  incense  shall  be 
offered  unto  my  name,  and  a  pure  offering  :  for  my  name 
shall  be  great  among  the  heathen,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
1  Tim,  ii.  8.  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray  every  where, 
lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting. 

p  John  iv.  23,  24.  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is, 
when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  m 
spirit  and  in  truth  :  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  wor- 
ship him.  God  is  a  Spirit:  and  they  that  worship  him, 
must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

1  Jer.  X.  25.  Pour  out  thy  fury  upon  the  heathen 
that  know  thee  not,  and  upon  the  families  that  call  not 
on  thy  name.  Job  i.  5.  And  it  was  so,  when  the  days 
of  their  feasting  were  gone  about,  that  Job  sent  and  sanc- 
tified them,  and  rose  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  offered 
burnt-offerings  according  to  the  number  of  them  all:  for 
Job  said,  It  may  be  that  my  sons  have  sinned,  and  cursed 
God  in  their  hearts.  Thus  did  Job  continually.  2  Sam. 
vi.  18,  20.  And  as  soon  as  David  had  made  an  end  of 
offering  burnt-offerings  and  peace-oft'erings,  he  blessed 
the  people  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.- -Then  David 
returned  to  bless  his  household. 

'  Matt.  vi.  11.     Give    us    this    day    our   daily    bread.  , 
Josh.  xxiv.  15. 

•  Matt.  vi.  6.  But  thou,  when  thou  pray  est,  enter 
Into  thy  closet ;  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray 
io  thy  Father,  which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father,  which 
aeeth   n  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly.     Eph.  vi.  18. 


8BCT.  VII.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.  1 1'.j 

not  carelessly  or  wilfully  to  be  neglected  or 
forsaken,  when  God,  by  his  word  or  providence, 
calleth  thereuLto.* 

VII.  As  it  is  of  the  law  of  nature,  that,  in 
general,  a  due  proportion  of  time  be  set  apart 
for  the  worship  of  God  ;  so,  in  his  word,  by  a 
positive,  moral,  and  perpetual  commandment, 
binding  all  men  in  all  ages,  he  hath  particu- 
liirly  appointed  one  day  in  seven  for  a  Sabbath, 
to  be  kept  holy  unto  him  :  "^  which,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world  to  the  resurrection  of 
Christ,  was  the  last  day  of  the  week ;  and,  from 
the  resui'rection  of  Christ,  was  changed  into 
the  first  day  of  the  week,""  which  in  Scripture 

*  Isa.  Ivi.  7.  Mine  house  shall  be  called  an  house  of 
prayer  for  all  people.  Heb.  x.  25,  Not  forsaking  the 
assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some 
is  ;  but  exhorting  one  another  :  and  so  much  the  more,  as 
ye  see  the  day  approaching.  Prov.  viii.  34.  Blessed  is 
the  man  that  heareth  me,  watching  daily  at  my  gates, 
■waiting  at  the  posts  of  my  doors.  Acts  ii.  42.  And  they 
continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellow- 
ship, and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 

«  See  the  4th  commandment  in  Ex.  xx.  8,  9,  10,  11.  Isa. 
Ivi.  2,  4.  Blessed  is  the  man  that  doeth  this,  and  the  son 
of  man  that  layeth  hold  on  it:  that  keepeth  the  Sabbath 
from  polluting  it,  and  keepeth  his  hand  from  doing  any 
evil. — For  thus  saith  the  Lord  unto  the  eunuchs  that  keep 
my  Sabbaths,  and  choose  the  things  that  please  me,  and 
take  hold  of  my  covenant.     Isa.  Ivi.  6. 

"  Gen.  ii.  3,  And  God  blessed  the  seventh  day,  and 
sanctified  it ;  because  that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  his 
work  which  God  created  and  made.  1  Cor.  xvi.  1,  2. 
Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I  have 
given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye. 
Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every  one  of  you  lay 
by  hiin  in  store,  as  God  hatk  prospered  hiu,  that  there 


120  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  [chap,  m 

is  called  the  Lord's-day,''  and  is  to  be  con- 
tinued to  the  end  of  the  world,  as  the  Christian 
Sabbath/ 

VIII.  This  Sabbath  is  then  kept  holy  unto 
the  Lord,  when  men,  after  a  due  preparing  of 
*;heir  hearts,  and  ordering  of  their  common 
affairs  beforehand,  do  not  only  observe  an  holy 
rest  all  the  day  from  their  own  works,  words 
and  thoughts,  about  their  worldly  employments 
and  recreations  ;  ^  but  also  are  taken  up  the 

be  no  gatherings  when  I  come.  Acts  xx.  7.  And  npon 
the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  the  disciples  came  to- 
gether to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them,  (ready 
to  depart  on  the  morrow;)  and  continued  his  speech  until 
midnight. 

'^  Rev.  i.  10.  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day, 
and  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice  as  of  a  trumpet. 

'  Ex.  XX.  8,  10.  (See  letter  (u),  page  123.)  Matt.  v. 
17,  18.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law  or 
the  prophets :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil.  For 
verily  I  say  unto  you.  Till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot 
or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law,  till  all  be 
fulfilled. 

r  Ex.  xvi.  23,  25,  26,  29,  30.  And  he  said  unto  them, 
This  is  that  which  the  Lord  hath  said,  To-morrow  is  the 
rest  of  the  holy  Sabbath  unto  the  Lord :  bake  that 
which  ye  will  bake  to-day,  and  seethe  that  ye  will 
seethe ;  and  that  which  remaineth  over,  lay  up  for 
you  to  be  kept  until  the  morning. — And  Moses  said. 
Eat  that  to-day ;  for  to-day  is  the  Sabbath  unto  the 
Lord :  to-day  ye  shall  not  find  it  in  the  field.  Six  days 
ye  shall  gather  it ;  but  on  the  seventh  day,  which  is  the 
Sabbath,  in  it  there  shall  be  none. — See,  for  that  the  Lord 
hath  given  you  the  Sabbath,  therefore  he  giveth  you  on 
the  sixth  day,  the  bread  of  two  days :  abide  ye  every 
man  in  his  place,  let  no  man  go  out  of  his  place  on  the 
seventh  day.  So  the  people  rested  on  the  seventh  day. 
Ex.    xxx.'.    15,   16.     Six  days  may  work  be   done;    but 


iBOT.  1.]  CONFESSION    OF       AITU.  IJl 

whole  time  m  the  public  and  private  exercises 
of  his  worship,  and  in  the  duties  of  necessity 
and  mercy.  ■ 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

OF  LAWFUL  OATHS  AND  VOWS. 

A  LAWFUL  oath  is  a  part  of  religious  wor« 
ship,  *  wherein  upon  just  occasion,  the  person 
swearing  solemnly  calleth  God  to  witness  what 
he  asserteth  or  promiseth  ;  and  to  judge  him 
according  to  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  what  he 
sweareth.  ^ 


in  the  seventh  is  the  Sabbath  of  rest,  holy  to  the  Lord : 
whosoever  doeth  any  work  in  the  Sabbath-day,  he  shall 
surely  be  put  to  death.  Wherefore  the  children  of  Israel 
shall  keep  the  Sabbath,  to  observe  the  Sabbath  through- 
out their  generations  for  a  perpetual  covenant.  Isa.  Iviii. 
13.     Neh.  xiii.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  21,  22. 

«  Isa.  Iviii.  13.  If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the 
Sabbath,  from  doing  thy  pleasure  on  my  holy  day ;  and 
call  the  Sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord,  honour- 
able ;  and  shalt  honour  him,  not  doing  thine  own  ways, 
nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor  speaking  thine  own 
words.     Matt.  xii.  1  to  the  13th  verse. 

1  Deut.  X.  20.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God  ;  him 
shalt  thou  serve,  and  to  him  shalt  thou  cleave,  and  swear 
by  his  name. 

b  Ex.  XX.  7.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  in  vain;  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him 
guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain.  Lev.  xix.  12. 
And  ye  shall  not  swear  by  my  name  falsely,  neither  shall 
thou  profane  the  name  of  thy  God :  I  am  the  Lord.  2  Cor. 
i.  23.  Moreover,  I  call  God  for  a  record  upon  my  soul, 
that  to  spare  you  I  came  not  as  yet  unto  Corinth.  See 
also  2  Chron.  vi.  22,  23. 
U 


122  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  [chap.  xxil. 

II.  The  name  of  God  only  is  that  by  which 
men  ought  to  swear,  and  therein  it  is  to  be 
used  with  all  holy  fear  and  reverence ;  °  there- 
fore to  swear  vainly  or  rashly  by  that  glo- 
rious and  dreadful  name,  or  to  swear  at  all  by 
any  other  thing,  is  sinful,  and  to  be  abhorred.  ^ 
Yet  as,  in  matters  of  weight  and  moment, 
an  oath  is  warranted  by  the  word  of  God, 
under  the  New  Testament,  as  well  as  under 
the  Old,  ®  so  a  lawful  oath,  being  imposed  by 
lawful  authorit}^,  in  such  matters  ought  to  be 
taken. 

III.  Whosoever  taketh  an  oath  ought  duly 
to  consider  the  weightiness  of  so  solemn  an 
act,  and  therein  to  avouch  nothing  but  what 
be  is  fully  persuaded  is  the   truth.  ^     Neither 

c  Deut.  vi.  13.  Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
serve  hira,  and  shalt  swear  by  his  name. 

d  Jer.  V,  7.  How  shall  I  pardon  thee  for  this?  thy 
children  have  forsaken  me,  and  sworn  by  them  that  are  no 
gods  :  when  I  had  fed  them  to  the  full,  they  then  commit- 
ted adultery,  and  assembled  themselves  by  troops  in  the 
harlots'  houses.  James  v.  12.  But  above  all  things,  my 
brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by  heaven,  neither  by  the 
earth,  neither  by  any  other  oath  ;  but  let  your  yea,  be 
yea  ;  and  your  nay,  nay  ;  lest  ye  fall  into  condemnation, 
Se'    the  3d  commandment  in  Ex.  xx.  7. 

«  Heb.  vi.  16.  For  men  verily  swear  by  the  greater : 
and  an  oath  for  confirmation  is  to  them  an  end  of  all  strife. 
Isa.  Ixv.  16. 

(  1  Kings,  viii.  31.  If  any  man  trespass  against  his 
neighbour,  and  an  oath  be  laid  upon  hira  to  cause  him  to 
swear,  and  the  oath  come  before  thine  altar  in  this  house. 
Ezra  X.  5.  Then  arose  Ezra,  and  made  the  chief  priests, 
the  Levitcs,  and  all  Israel,  to  swear  that  they  should  do 
according  to  this  word.     And  they  sware. 

{  .ler.     iv.     2.       And     tuou    shalt    swear,    The    Lord 


SECT.  IT.]  CONFESSION     3F    FAITH  123 

may  any  man  bind  himself  by  oath  to  any 
thing  but  what  is  good  and  just,  and  what  he 
believeth  so  to  be,  and  what  he  is  able  and 
resolved  to  perform.  ^  Yet  it  is  a  sin  to 
refuse  an  oath  touching  any  thing  that  is 
good  and  just,  being  imposed  by  lawful  au- 
thority. ' 

IV.  An  oath  is  to  be  taken  in  the  plain  and 
common  sense  of  the  words,  without  equivo- 
cation or  mental  reservation.  •>  It  cannot 
oblige  to  sin  ;  but  in  any  thing  not  sinful,  being 

liveth,  in  truth,  in  judgment,  and  in  righteousness ;  and 
the  nations  shall  bless  themselves  in  him,  and  in  him 
shall  they  glory.     See  also  Ex.  xx.  7. 

h  Gen.  xxiv.  2,  3,  9.  And  Abraham  said  unto  his 
eldest  avrvant  of  his  house,  that  ruled  over  all  that  he 
had,  Put,  I  pray  thee,  thy  hand  under  my  thigh  :  and  I 
will  make  thee  swear  by  the  Lord,  the  God  of  heaven,  and 
the  God  of  the  earth,  that  thou  shalt  not  take  avpife  unto 
my  son  of  the  daughters  of  the  Canaanites,  among  vyhom 
I  dwell. — And  the  servant  put  his  hand  under  the  thigh 
of  Abraham  his  master,  and  sware  to  him  concerning  that 
matter. 

>  Num.  V.  19,  21.  And  the  priest  shall  charge  her  by 
an  oath,  and  say  unto  the  woman,  If  no  man  have  lain 
with  thee,  and  if  thou  hast  not  gone  aside  to  uncleannesa 
with  another  instead  of  thy  husband,  be  thou  free  from 
this  bitter  water  that  causeth  the  curse. — Then  the  priest 
shall  charge  the  woman  with  an  oath  of  cursing ;  and  the 
priest  shall  say  unto  the  woman.  The  Lord  make  thee  a 
curse  and  an  oath  among  thy  people,  when  the  Lord  doth 
make  thy  thigh  to  rot  and  thy  belly  to  swell.  Neh.  v. 
12.  Then  I  called  the  priests,  and  took  an  oath  of  them, 
that  they  should  do  according  to  this  promise. 

i  Psa.  xxiv.  i.  He  that  hath  clean  hands,  and  a 
pure  heart  ;  who  hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul  unto  vanity, 
nor  sworn  deceitfully  Jer.  iv.  2.  See  letter  a,  page 
122. 


124  DONFESSION    OF   FAITH.         [CHAP.  xxn. 

taken,  it  binds  to  performance,  although  to  a 
man's  own  hurt :  ^  nor  is  it  to  be  violated, 
although  made  to  heretics  or  infidels.  ^ 

V.  A  vow  is  of  th3  like  nature  with  a  prom- 
issory oath,  and  ought  to  be  made  w^th  the 
like  religious  care,  and  to  be  performed  with 
the  like  faithfulness.  "^ 

VI.  It  is  not  to  be  made  to  any  creature,  but 
to  God  alone :  "^  and  that  it  may  be  accepted, 
it  is  to  be  made  voluntarily,  out  of  faith  and 
conscience  of  duty,  in  way  of  thankfulness  for 
mercy   received,  or  for  obtaining  of  what  we 

k  Psa.  XV.  4.  In  whose  eyes  a  vile  person  is  con- 
temned ;  but  he  honoureth  them  that  fear  the  Lord.  He 
that  sweareth  to  his  own  hurt,  and  changeth  not.  1  Sam. 
XXV.  22,  32,  33,  34. 

I  Ezek.  xvii.  16,  18.  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
Burely  in  the  place  where  the  king  dwelleth  that  made 
him  king,  whose  oath  he  despised,  and  whose  covenant  he 
brake,  even  with  him  in  the  midst  of  Babylon,  he  shall 
die. — Seeing  he  despised  the  oath,  by  breaking  the  cove- 
nant, when,  lo,  he  had  given  his  hand,  and  hath  done  all 
these  things,  he  shall  not  escape.  Josh.  ix.  18,  19. 
2  Sara.  xxi.  1. 

■»  Isa.  xix.  21.  And  the  Lord  shall  be  known  to 
Egypt,,  and  the  Egyptians  shall  know  the  Lord  in  that 
day,  and  shall  do  sacrifice  and  oblation  ;  yea,  they  shall 
vow  a  vow  unto  the  Lord,  and  perform  it.  Eccl.  v.  4,  5. 
When  thou  vowest  a  vow  unto  God,  defer  not  to  pay  it: 
for  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  fools:  pay  that  which  thou 
hast  vowed.  Better  is  it  that  thou  shouldest  not  vow, 
than  that  thou  shouldest  vow,  and  not  pay.  Psa.  Ixvi. 
18,  14.  I  will  pay  thee  my  vows,  which  my  lips  have 
uttered,  and  my  mouth  hath  spoken,  when  I  was  in  trou- 
ble.    Psa.  Ixi.  8. 

•»  Psa.  Ixxvi.  11.  Vow,  and  pay  unto  the  Lord  your 
God :  let  all  that  be  round  about  him  bring  pres<*nt8  unto 
lim  that  ought  to  b«  feared.     Jer.  xliv.  25,  26 


B«CT.  TD.]  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  125 

want,  whereby  we  more  strictly  bind  our- 
selves to  necessary  duties,  or  to  other  thinf^s, 
SO  far  and  so  long  as  they  may  fitly  conduce 
thereunto.  ° 

VII.  No  man  may  vow  to  do  any  thing  for- 
bidden in  the  word  of  God,  or  what  would  hin- 
der any  duty  therein  commanded,  or  which  is 
not  in  his  own  power,  and  for  the  performance 
whereof  he  hath  no  promise  or  ability  from 
God.  P  In  which  respects,  popish  monastical 
vows  of  perpetual  single  life,  professed  poverty, 
and  regular  obedience,  are  so  far  from  being 
degrees  of  higher  perfection,  that  they  are  su- 

°  Deut.  xxiii.  21,  23.  When  thou  shalt  vow  a  vow  unto 
the  Lord  thy  God,  thou  shalt  not  slack  to  pay  it :  for  the 
Lord  thy  God  will  surely  require  it  of  thee  ;  and  it  would 
be  sin  in  thee. — That  which  is  gone  out  of  thy  lips,  thou 
shalt  keep  and  perform,  even  a  free-will-offering,  accord- 
ing as  thou  hast  vowed  unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  which 
thou  ha.st  promised  with  thy  mouth.  Psa.  1.  14.  Offer 
unto  God  thanksgiving,  and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most 
High.  Gen.  xxviii.  20,  21,  22.  And  Jacob  vowed  a  vow, 
saying,  If  God  will  be  with  me,  and  will  keep  me  in  this 
way  that  I  go,  and  will  give  me  bread  to  eat,  and  raiment 
to  put  on,  so  that  I  come  again  to  my  father's  house  in 
peace:  then  shall  the  Lord  be  my  God:  and  this  stone, 
which  I  have  set  for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's  house :  and 
of  all  that  thou  shalt  give  me,  I  will  surely  give  the  tenth 
unto  thee.  Compare  with  the  above  1  Sam.  i.  11,  and 
Psa.  cxxxii.  2,  3,  4,  5. 

P  Acts  xxiii.  12.  And  when  it  was  day,  certain  of  the 
Jews  banded  together,  and  bound  themselves  under  a 
curse,  saying,  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till 
they  had  killed  Paul.  Mark  vi.  26,  And  the  king  was 
exceeding  sorry,  yet  for  his  oath's  sake,  and  for  their 
Bakes  which  sat  with  him,  he  would  not  veject  her.  tiee 
also  Num.  xxx.  5,  8,  12,  13. 
11* 


12G  CONFESSION   OF   FATTH.       [chap.  xxm. 

perstitious  and  sinful  snares,  in  which  no  Chris- 
tian may  entangle  himself.  •* 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

OF    THE    CIVIL    MAGISTRATE. 


God.  the  Supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the 
world,  hath  ordained  civil  magistrates  to  be 
under  him  over  the  people,  for  his  own  glory 
and  the  public  good,  and  to  this  end,  hath 
armed  them  with  the  power  of  the  sword,  for 
the  defence  and  encouragement  of  them  that 
are  good,  and  for  the  punishment  of  evil 
doers. "" 

1  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication, 
let  every  man  have  his  ovrn  wife,  and  let  every  woman 
have  her  own  husband. — But  if  they  cannot  contain,  let 
them  marry :  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn. 
1  Cor.  vii.  23. 

"■  Rom  xiii.  1,  3,  4.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto 
the  higher  powers.  For  there  is  no  power  but  of  God  : 
the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God. — For  rulers 
are  not  a  terror  to  good  works,  but  to  the  evil.  Wilt 
thuu  then  not  be  afraid  of  the*  power?  Do  that  which 
is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same.  P\>r 
he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good.  But  if  thou 
do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid ;  for  he  beareth  not  the 
sword  in  vain  :  for  he  is  the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger 
to  execute  wrath  upon  him  that  doeth  evil.  1  Pet.  ii.  13, 
14.  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for 
the  Lord\^  .-^Jike  :  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme  ; 
or  unto  guvernors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for 
the  punishment  of  cvl  -doers,  and  foi  the  praise  of  them 
-hat  do  well 


UECr.ni.]  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  127 

II.  It  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  accept  and 
execute  the  office  of  a  magistrate,  when  called 
thereunto ;  *  in  the  managing  whereof,  as 
they  ought  especially  to  maintain  piety,  justice, 
and  peace,  according  to  the  wholesome  laws 
of  each  commonwealth,*  so,  for  that  end,  they 
may  lawfully,  now  under  the  New  Testa- 
ment, wage  war  upon  just  and  necessary  occa- 
nons."" 

III.  Civil  magistrates  may  not  assume  to 
themselves  the  administration  of  the  word  and 
sacraments  ;  ^  or  the  power  of  the  keys  of  the 

»  Prov.  viii.  15,  16.  By  me  kings  reign  and  prin- 
ces decree  justice.  By  me  princes  rule,  and  nobles, 
even  all  the  judges  of  the  earth.  See  letter  (r), 
page  180. 

t  Psa.  Ixxxii.  3,  4.  Defend  the  poor  and  fatherless  ;  do 
justice  to  the  afflicted  and  needy :  deliver  the  poor  and 
nefdy  :  rid  them  out  of  the  hand  of  the  wicked.  2  Sam. 
xxiii,  3.  The  God  of  Israel  said,  the  Rock  of  Israel 
spake  to  me,  He  that  ruleth  over  men  must  be  just, 
ruling  in  the  fear  of  God.  See  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  letter  (r), 
page  130. 

n  Luke  iii.  14.  And  the  soldiers  likewise  demanded  df 
him,  saying,  And  what  shall  we  do  ?  And  he  said  untc 
them,  Do  violence  to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely  ; 
and  be  content  with  your  wages.  Matt.  viii.  9. — 
For  I  am  a  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers  under 
me :  and  I  say  to  this  mau,  Go,  and  he  goeth  ;  and  to 
another,  Come  and  he  cometh  :  and  to  my  servant,  Do 
this,  and  he  doeth  it.     Acts  x.  1,  2.     Rom.  xiii.  4. 

▼  2  Chron.  xxvi.  18.  And  they  withstood  Uzziah  the 
king,  and  said  unto  him.  It  appertaineth  not  unto  thee, 
UzziaJi,  to  burn  incense  unto  the  Lord,  but  to  the  priests, 
the  sons  of  Aaron,  that  are  consecrated  to  burn  incense; 
go  out  if  the  sanctuary;  for  thou  hast  trespassed  ;  ueithef 
shall  it  be  for  t>ine  honour  from  the  Lord  God. 


128  CONFESSION    CF    FAITU.         [caiP.  xxm 

kingdom  of  heaven  ;  ^  or,  in  the  least,  inter 
fere  in  matters  of  faith.*  Yet  as  nursing 
fathers,  it  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  tc 
proti  ct  the  churcli  of  our  common  Lord,  with- 
out giving  the  preference  to  any  denomination 
of  Christians  above  the  rest,  in  such  a  manner, 
that  all  ecclesiastical  persons  whatever  shall 
enjoy  the  full,  free,  and  unquestioned  liberty 
of  discharging  every  part  of  their  sacred  func- 
tions, without  violence  or  danger/  And,  as 
Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regular  govern- 
ment and  discipline  in  his  church,  no  law  of 
any  commonwealth  should  interfere  with,  let, 
or  hinder,  the  due  exercise  thereof,  among  the 
voluntary  members  of  any  denomination  of 
Christians,  according  to  their  own  profession 
and  belief.^  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magis- 
trates to  protect  the  person  and  good  name  of  • 

'^  Matt.  xvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven:  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  1  Cor. 
IV.  1,  2.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers 
of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  Morfe- 
over,  it  is  required  in  stewards  that  a  man  be  found 
faithful. 

Jt  John  xviii.  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not 
of  this  world.  Mai.  ii.  7.  For  the  priest's  lips  should 
keep  knowledge,  and  they  should  seek  the  law  at  his 
mouth:  for  he  is  the  messenger  of  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
Acts  V.  29.  Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered 
and  said.  We  ought  to  obey.  God  rather  than  men. 

7  Isa.  xlix.  23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers, 
and  their  queens  thy  nursing  mothers. 

»  Pea.  cv.  15.  Touch  not  mine  anointed,  and  do  my 
prophets  no  harm.     Acts  xviii.  14,  15,  16. 


BXCT.1V.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH  129 

all  their  people,  in  such  an  effectual  manner  aa 
that  no  person  be  suffered,  either  upon  pretence 
of  religion  or  infidelity,  to  offer  any  indignity, 
violence,  abuse,  or  injury  to  any  other  person 
whatsoever :  and  to  take  order,  that  all  reli- 
gious and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held 
without  molestation  or  disturbance.* 

IV.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  people  to  pray  for 
magistrates,''  to  honour  their  persons,"  to  pay 
them  tribute  and  other  dues,*  to  obey  their 
^awful  commands,  and  to  be  subject  to  their 
authority,  for  conscience'  sake.®  Infidelity 
or  difference  in  religion,  doth  not  make  void 
the  magistrate's  just  and  legal  authority,  nor 
free  the  people  from  their  due  obedience 
to  him :  ^   from    which    ecclesiastical    persons 

a  2  Sam.  xxiii.  3.     1  Tim,  ii.  1.     Rom.  xiii  4. 

b  1  Tim.  ii.  1,  2.  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all, 
Bupplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks, 
be  made  for  all  men ;  for  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  autho- 
rity ;  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  Ife,  in  all 
godliness  and  honesty. 

c  1  Pet,  ii.  17.     Fear  God.     Honour  the  king. 

<»  Rom  xiii.  6,  7,  For,  for  this  cause  pay  ye  tribute 
also:  for  they  are  God's  ministers,  attending  continually 
upon  this  very  thing.  Render  therefore  to  all  their  dues  : 
tribute  to  whom  tribute  is  due  ;  custom  to  whom  custom; 
fear  to  whom  fear  ;  honour  to  whom  honour, 

e  Rom.  xiii.  5.  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be  subject, 
not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience'  sake.  Tit, 
iii,  1.  Put  them  in  mind  to  be  subject  to  principalities 
and  powers,  to  obey  magistrates,  to  be  ready  to  every  geod 
work. 

f  1  Pet.  ii.  13,  14,  16.  Submit  yourselves  to  every 
ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake:  whether  it  be  to 
the  king,  as  supreme  :  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  then: 
tliat  are  sent  by  him  for  the   punishment  of  evil  doers, 


130  CONFESSION    Oi*   FAITH.       ;;chak  xxvr 

are  not  exempted  ;  ^  much  less  hath  the  Pcpe 
any  power  or  jurisdiction  over  them  in  their 
dominions,  or  over  any  of  their  people  ;  and 
least  of  ail  to  deprive  them  of  their  dominions 
or  lives,  if  he  shall  judge  them  to  be  heretics, 
or  upon  any  other  pretence  whatsoever.*^ 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

OF    MARRIAGE    AND    DIVORCE. 

Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man  and 
one  woman  :  neither  is  it  lawful  for  any  man 
to  have  more  than  one  wife,  nor,  for  any  wo- 
man to  have  more  than  one  husband  at  the 
same  time.^ 

II.   Marriage  was  ordained  for  the  mutual 


and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  -well. — As  free,  and  not 
using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness,  but  as  the 
servants  of  God. 

g  Rom.  xiii.  1.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  th} 
higher  powers.  Acts  xxv.  10,  11.  Then  said  Paul,  I 
stand  at  Caesar's  judgment- seat,  where  I  ought  to  be 
judged ;  to  the  Jews  have  I  done  no  wrong,  as  thou  very 
well  knowest.  For  if  I  be  an  offender,  or  have  committed 
any  thing  worthy  of  death,  I  refuse  not  to  die  :  but 
if  there  be  none  of  these  things  whereof  these  accuse 
rae,  no  man  may  deliver  me  unto  tiiem.  I  appeal  unto 
Caesar. 

»»  2  Thess.  ii.  4.  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself 
above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped:  so 
that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing 
himself  that  he  is  God.  Rev.  xiii.  15,  16,  17,  18.  And 
he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the  image,  &c. 

i  1  Cor.  vii.  2.     Mark  x.  6,  7,  8,  9. 


iKCT.  m.]  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  181 

help  of  hudband  and  wife;J  for  the  increase 
of  mankind  with  a  legitimate  issue,  and  of  the 
church  with  an  holy  seed ;  ^  and  for  prevent- 
ing of  uncleanness.  ^ 

III.  It  is  lawful  for  all  sorts  of  people  to 
marry  who  are  able  with  judgment  to  give- 
their  consent,  "^  yet  it  is  the  duty  of  Christ?ans 
to  marry  only  in  the  Lord. ""  And,  therefore, 
such  as  profess  the  true  reformed  religion 
should  not  marry  with  infidels,  Papists,  or 
other  idolaters :  neither  should  such  as  are 
godly  be  unequally  yoked,  by  marrying  with 
such  as  are  notoriously  wicked  in  their  life,  or 
maintain  damnable  heresies.  ° 


J  Gen,  ii.  18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  It  is  not  good 
that  man  shomld  be  alone  :  I  will  make  him  an  help  meet 
for  him, 

k  Mai.  ii.  15.  And  did  not  he  make  one?  Yet  had 
he  the  residue  of  the  Spirit.  And  wherefore  one  ?  That 
he  might  seek  a  godly  seed.  Therefore  take  heed  to 
your  spirit,  and  let  none  deal  treacherously  against  the 
wife  of  his  youth. 

'  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  9.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornica- 
tion, let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  let  every 
woman  have  her  own  husband. — But  if  they  cannot  con- 
tain, let  them  marry  :  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to 
burn, 

•^  1  Tim.  iv.  3.  Forbidding  to  marry.  Gen.  xxiv 
57,  58.  And  they  said,  We  will  call  the  damsel,  and  in- 
quire at  her  mouth.  And  they  called  Rebekah,  and  said 
unto  her,  Wilt  thou  go  with  this  man  ?  And  she  said,  I 
will  go. 

n  1  Cor.  vii.  39.  The  wife  is  bound  by  the  law  as  long 
as  her  husband  liveth  ;  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she 
is  at  liberty  to  be  married  to  whom  she  will ;  only  in  the 
Lord. 

«  2  Cot.  vi,  14.     Be  ye  not  unequally-yoked  together 


132  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.        [chai».  xxrv, 

IV.  Marriage  ought  not  to  be  within  the 
degrees  of  consanguinity  or  affinity  forbidden 
in  the  word  ;  ^  nor  can  such  incestuous  mar- 
riages ever  be  made  lawful  by  any  law  of  man, 
or  consent  of  parties,  so  as  those  persons  may 
live  together,  as  man  and  wife.  '^  The  man 
may  not  marry  any  of  his  wife's  kindred 
nearer  in  blood  than  he  may  of  his  own,  nor 
the  woman  of  her  husband's  kindred  nearer  in 
blood  than  of  her  own. ' 

Y.  Adultery  or  fornication,  committed  after 
a  contract,  being  detected  before  marriage, 
giveth  just  occasion  to  the  innocent  party  to 
dissolve  that  contract.  ^     In  the  case   of  adul- 


vith  unbelievers  ;  for  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness 
with  unrighteousness  ?  and  what  communion  hath  light 
with  darkness?  Gen.  xxxiv.  14.  Ex.  xxxiv.  16.  .  Com- 
pare 1  Kings  xi.  4.     Neh.  xiii.  25,  26,  27. 

p  'Lev.  xviii.  chap.  1  Cor,  v.  1.  It  is  reported  com- 
monly that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such 
fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as  named  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, that  one  should  have  his  father's  wife. 

q  Mark  vi.  18.  For  John  had  said  unto  Herod,  It  is 
not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  thy  brother's  wife.  Lev. 
xviii.  24,  25,  26,  27,  28. 

»•  Lev.  XX.  19,  20,  21.  And  thou  shalt  not  uncover 
the  nakedness  of  thy  mother's  sister,  nor  of  thy  father's 
sister ;  for  he  uncovereth  his  near  kin  :  they  shall  bear 
their  iniquity.  And  if  a  man  shall  lie  with  his  uncle's 
wife,  he  hath  uncovered  his  uncle's  nakedness :  they 
shall  bear  their  sin  :  they  shall  die  childless.  And  if  a 
man  shall  take  his  brother's  wife,  it  is  an  unclean  thing: 
be  hath  uncovered  his  brother's  nakedness  :  they  shall 
be  childless. 

'  Matt.  i.  18,  19,  20.  No>v  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ 
was  on  this  wise:  When  as  his  mother  Mary  was 
Bspeused  to  Joseph,  before  they  came  together,  she  w-aa 


SECT.  Tl.]  CONFESSION   OF   FAITH.  13c5 

tery  after  marriage,  it  is  lawful  fir  the  inno- 
cent party  to  sue  out  a  divorce,  *  and  after  the 
divorce  to  marry  another,  as  if  the  offending 
party  were  dead.  ^ 

VI.  Although  the  corruption  of  man  be  such 
as  is  apt  to  study  arguments,  unduly  to  put 
asunder  those  whom  God  hath  joined  together 
in  marriage  ;  yet  nothing  but  adultery,  or  such 
wilful  desertion  as  can  no  way  be  remedied  by 
the  church  or  civil  magistrate,  is  cause  suffi- 
ci-ent  of  dissolving  the  bond  of  marriage :  ' 
wh-erein  a  public  and  orderly  course  of  proceed- 

found  with  child  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Then  Joseph  her 
husband,  being  a  just  man,  and  not  willing  to  make  her 
a  public  example,  was  minded  to  put  her  away  privily. 
But  while  he  thought  on  these  things,  behold,  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream,  saying,  .Joseph, 
thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto  thee  Mary  thy 
wife ;  for  that  which  is  conceived  in  her,  is  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

t  Matt.  V.  81,  32.  It  hath  been  said.  Whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorce- 
ment :  but  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall  put  away 
uis  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her 
to  commit  adultery:  and  whosoever  shall  marry  her  that 
is  divorced,  committeth  adultery. 

»  Matt.  xix.  9.  And  I  say  unto  you,  "Whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  except  it  be  for' fornication,  and  shall 
many  another,  committeth  adultery ;  and  whoso  mar- 
rieth  her  which  is  put  away,  doth  commit  adultery.  Rom. 
vii.  2,  3. 

»  Matt.  xix.  8.  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses,  be- 
cause of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts,  suffered  you  to 
put  away  your  wives :  but  from  the  beginning  it  was  not 
80.  1  Cor.  vii.  15.  But  if  the  unbelieving  depart,  let 
him  depart.  A  brother  or  a  sister  is  not  under  bondage 
in  such  cases :  but  God  hath  called  us  to  peace.  Matt. 
xix.  6  Wherefore  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesit 
12 


134  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.      [chap.  XXV. 

ing  is  to  be  observed ;  and  the  persons  con- 
cerned in  it,  not  left  to  their  own  wills  and  dis- 
cretion in  their  own  case.  ^ 


CHAPTER  XXY, 

OF    THE    CHURCH. 


The  catholic  or  universal  church,  which  is 
invisible,  consists  of  the  whole  number  of  the 
elect,  that  have  been,  are,  or  shall  be  gathered 
into  one,  under  Christ  the  head  thereof;  and 
is  the  spouse,  the  bodj,  the  fulness  of  him  that 
filleth  all  in  all.  ^ 

II.  The  visible  church,  which  is  also  catholic 
or  universal  under  the  gospel,  (not  confined  to 
one  nation  as  before  under  the  law)  consists 
of  all  those  throughout  the  world,  that  profess 
the  true   religion,  ^  together  with  their  child- 

What  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put 
asunder. 

*  Ezra  X.  3.  Now  therefore  let  us  make  a  covenant 
with  our  God,  to  put  away  all  the  wives,  and  such  as  are 
born  of  them,  according  to  the  counsel  of  my  lord,  and  of 
those  that  tremble  at  the  commandment  of  our  God ;  and 
let  it  be  done  according  to  the  law. 

*  Eph.  i.  10,  22,  23.  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the 
fulness  of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things 
in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on 
earth  ;  even  in  him. — And  hath  put  all  things  under  his 
feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the 
shurch,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  hiii.  that  filleth 
all  '.n  all.  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  tody, 
the  church.     Eph.  v.  23,  27,  32. 

1  (Jot.  i.  2.     Unto   the  church  of  God  which   is    at 
Corinth,   to  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus, 


§BCT.  in.]  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH  135 

ren ; "  and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  *  the  house  and  family  of  God,  '^  out 
of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possibility  of 
salvation. " 

III.   Unto  this  catholic  visible  church,  Christ 

called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  in  every  place  call  upon 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both  theirs  and  ours. 
1  Cor.  xii.  12,  13.  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath 
many  members,  and  all  the  members  of  that  one  body, 
being  many,  are  one  body;  so  also  is  Christ.  For  by 
one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we 
be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and 
have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit.  Psa.  ii.  8. 
Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  in- 
heritance, and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy 
possession.     Rom.  xv.  9,  10,  11,  12. 

'  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanc- 
tified by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified 
by  the  husband :  else  were  your  children  unclean  ;  but 
now  are  they  holy.  Acts  ii.  39.  For  the  promise  is  unto 
you  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off, 
even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shali  call.  Gen.  xvii. 
7.  And  I  will  establish  my  covenant  between  me  and 
thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an 
everlasting  covenant ;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy 
seed  after  thee.  Rom.  xi.  16.  For  if  the  first  fruit  be 
holy,  the  lump  is  also  holy  ;  and  if  the  root  be  holy,  so 
are  the  branches.     Gal.  iii.  7,  9,  14.    Rom.  iv.  throughout. 

»  Matt.  xiii.  47.  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  liKe 
unto  a  net  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  cf 
every  kind.     Isa.  ix.  7. 

t*  Eph.  ii.  19.  Now  therefore  ye  are  no  more  strangers 
and  foreigners,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and 
of  the  household  of  God.  Eph.  iii.  15.  Of  whom  the 
whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth  is  named.  Prov.  xxix. 
18.  Where  there  is  no  vision,  the  people  perish;  but  he 
that  keepeth  the  law,  happy  is  he. 

e  Acts  ii.  47.  And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily 
such  as  should  be  saved. 


13f  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH         [chap.  XXV 

hath  given  the  inin:stry,  oracles,  and  ordi- 
nances of  God,  for  the  gathering  and  perfect- 
ing of  the  saints,  in  this  life,  to  the  end  of  the 
world ,  and  doth  by  his  own  presence  and 
Spirit,  according  to  his  promise,  make  them 
effectual  thereunto.  ^ 

IV.  This  catholic  church  hath  been  some- 
times more,  sometimes  less,  visible.  *  And 
particular  churches,  which  are  members  there- 
of, are  more  or  less  pure,  according  as  the  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel  is  taught  and  embraced,  or- 

i  Eph.  iv.  11,  12,  13.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles  ; 
and  some,  prophets;  and  some,  evangelists;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers  ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints, 
for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the 
body  of  Christ;  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith, 
and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect 
man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of 
Cbrist.  Isa.  lix.  21,  As  for  me,  this  is  my  covenant 
with  them,  saith  the  Lord :  My  Spirit  that  is  upcn 
thee,  and  my  words  which  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth,  shall 
not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy 
seed,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the 
Lord,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever.  Matt,  xxviii. 
19,  20. 

e  Rom.  xi.  3,  4.  Lord,  they  have  killed  thy  prophets, 
and  digged  down  thine  altars ;  and  I  am  left  alone, 
and  they  seek  my  life.  But  what  saith  the  answer  of 
God  unto  him?  I  have  reserved  to  myself  seven  thou- 
sand men,  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  the  image  of 
Baal.  Rev.  xii.  6,  14.  And  the  woman  fled  into  the 
Wilderness,  where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that 
thej  ohould  feed  her  there  a  thousand  two  hundred  and 
three  score  days. — And  to  the  woman  were  given  two 
wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  tlie  wilder- 
ness, into  her  place  ;  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time, 
and  times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  fare  of  the  serpeut 
Acts  ix    '31. 


BE'^T.  Tl.]  CONFESSION     OF    FAITH.  137 

dinances  administered,  and  public  worship  per- 
formed more  or  less  purely  in  them/ 

V.  The  purest  churches  under  heaven  are 
subject  both  to  mixture  and  error  :  ^  and  some 
have  so  degenerated,  as  to  become  no  churches 
of  Christ,  but  synagogues  of  Satan.''  Never- 
theless, there  shall  be  always  a  church  on  earth, 
to  worship  God  according  to  his  will/ 

yi.   There  is  no  other  head  of  the  church 


f  1  Cor.  V.  6,  7.  Your  glorying  is  not  good.  Know  ye 
not,  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump  ? 
Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a 
new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ  our 
passover  is  sacrificed  for  us.  Rev.  ii.  and  iii.  chapters 
throughout. 

s  1  Cor.  xiii.  12.  For  now  we  see  through  a  glass  darkly ; 
but  then  face  to  face  :  now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall 
I  know  even  as  also  I  am  known.  Matt.  xiii.  24,  25,  26, 
27,  28,  29,  30,  47.  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto 
them,  saying.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a 
man  which  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field  ;  but  while  men 
slept,  his  enemy  came  and  sowed  tares  among  the  wheat, 
and  went  his  way.  But  when  the  blade  was  sprung  up, 
and  brought  forth  fruit,  then  appeared  the  tares  also,  &c. — 
Again  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  net  that  waa 
cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of  every  kind.  Rev.  ii. 
and  iii.  chapters. 

h  Rev.  xviii.  2.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong 
voice,  saying,  Babylon  the  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  la 
become  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul 
spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 
Rom.  xi.  18.  19,  20,  21,  22. 

'  Matt.  xvi.  18.  And  I  say  also  unto  thee,  that  thou 
art,  Peter  ;  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.  Psa.  cii.  28. 
The  children  of  thy  servants  shall  continue,  and  their 
seed  shall  be  established  before  the**.  Matt,  xxviii 
19,  20. 

12* 


138  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.       [chap.  xxvi. 

but  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.-'  Nor  can  the  Pupe 
of  Kome,  in  any  sense  be  head  thereof ;  but  is 
that  antichrist,  that  man  of  sin,  and  son  of 
perdition,  that  exalteth  himself,  in  the  church, 
against  Christ,  and  all  .^hat  is  called  God,^ 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

OF    THE    COMMUNION    OF   SAINTS. 

All  saints  that  are  united  to  Jesus  Christ 
their  head,  by  his  Spirit  and  by  faith,  have  fel- 
lowship with  him  in  his  graces,  sufferings,  death, 
resurrection,   and  glory  :^   and,   being   united 

i  CoL  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church  : 
who  is  the  beginning,  the  fii'st-bora  from  the  dead  ;  that 
in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence.  Eph.  i.  22. 
And  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to 
be  the  head  over  all  things  to  the  church. 

^  Matt,  xxiii.  8,  9,  10.  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi  : 
for  one  is  your  master,  even  Christ ;  and  all  ye  are  breth- 
ren, i  'jd  call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth  ;  for 
one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven.  Neither  be  ye 
called  masters;  for  one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ. 
2  Thess.  ii.  3,  4,  &c.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  anj 
means  :  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come  a 
falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son 
of  perdition  ;  who  opposeth  and  exnlteth  himself  above 
all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ;  so  that  he 
as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself  that 
he  is  God. 

•  1  John  i.  3.  That  which  we  have  seen  and  heard 
declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may  have  fellowship 
with  us  ;  and  truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father, 
and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  Eph.  iii.  16,  17.  That 
he   wou  d  grant    you    according   to   the   riches    of  his 


SBCT.  n.]  CONFESSION    (.F   FAITH.  139 

to  one  another  in  love,  they  have  communion 
in  each  other's  gifts  and  graces, ""  and  are 
ob  iged  to  the  performance  of  such  duties,  pub- 
lic and  private,  as  do  conduce  to  their  mutual 
good,  both  in  the  inward  and  outward  man.  ^ 

II.  Saints,  bj  profession,  are  bound  to  main- 
tain an  holy  fellowship  and  communion  in  the 
worship  of  God,  and  in  performing  such  other 
spiritual  services  as  tend  to  their  mutual  edifi- 
cation ; "  as  also  in  relieving  each  other  in  out- 
glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the 
inner  man  ;  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith. 
John  i.  16.  And  of  his  fulness  have  all  we  received,  and 
grace  for  grace.  Phil.  iii.  10,  That  I  may  know  him, 
and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of 
his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable  unto  his  death. 

«"  Eph.  iv.  15,  16.  But  speaking  the  truth  in  love,  may 
grow  up  into  him  in  all  things,  which  is  the  head,  even 
Christ:  from  whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined  together 
and  compacted  by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth,  ac- 
cording to  the  effectual  working  in  the  measure  of  every 
part,  maketh  increase  of  the  body,  unto  the  edifying  of 
itself  in  love. 

"  1  Thess.  V.  11,  14.  Wherefore  comfort  yourselves 
together,  and  edify  one  another,  even  as  also  ye  do. — 
Now  we  exhort  you,  brethren,  warn  them  that  are  unruly, 
comfort  the  feeble-minded,  support  the  weak,  be  patient 
toward  all  men.  Gal.  vi.  10.  As  we  have  therefore 
opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially  unto 
them  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith.  1  John  iii.  16, 
17,  18. 

"  Heb.  X.  24,  25.  And  let  us  consider  one  another, 
to  provoke  unto  love,  and  to  good  works :  not  forsaking 
the  assembling  of  ourselves  together  as  the  manner 
of  some  is  ;  but  exhorting  one  another ;  and  so  much  the 
more,  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching.  Acts  ii.  42,  46 
And  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  djctrine 
(iiid  fellowship,  and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. — 


140  CONFESSION     OF     FAITH.         [chak  xxvl 

ward  things,  according  to  their  several  abilities 
and  necessities.  Which  communion,  as  God 
offereth  opportunity,  is  to  be  extc^nded  unto  all 
those  who,  in  every  place,  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  ^ 

III.  This  communion  which  the  saints  have 
with  Christ,  doth  not  make  them  in  any  wise 
partakers  of  the  substance  of  his  Godhead,  or 
to  be  equal  with  Christ  in  any  respect :  either 
of  which  to  affirm,  is  impious  and  bkusphemous.'' 
Nor  doth  their  communion  one  with  another, 
as  saints,  take  away,  or  infringe  the  title  or 
property  which  each  man  hath,  in  his  goods 
and  possessions. '" 

And  they,  continuing  with  one  accord  in  the  temple,  and 
breaking  bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat 
with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart.  Isa.  ii.  8.  1  Cor. 
xi.  20. 

P  1  John  iii.  17.  But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good, 
and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bow- 
els of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God 
in  him  ?  Acts  xi.  29,  30.  Then  the  disciples,  every  man 
according  to  his  ability,  determined  to  send  relief  unto 
the  brethren  which  dwelt  in  Judea  :  which  also  they  did, 
and  sent  it  to  the  elders  by  the  hands  of  Barnabas  and 
Saul.     2  Cor.  viii.  and  tx.  chapters. 

1  Col.  i.  18.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  boQy,the  church : 
who  is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the  dead  ;  that 
in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence.  1  Coi. 
viii.  6.  But  to  us  there  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of 
whom  are  all  things,  and  we  in  him  ;  and  one  Lord  Je^us 
Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by  him.  Psa. 
xlv.  7.     1  Tim.  vi.  16. 

'  Acts  V.  4.  Whiles  it  remained,  was  it  not  thine  own? 
and  after  it  was  sold,  was  it  not  in  thine  own  jower? 
Why  hast  thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thine  heart  ?  Thou 
hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  untc  God. 


^KCT.  I.)  CONFESSION    OP    FAITH,  HI 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

OF    THE    SACRAMENTS. 

Sacraments  are  hol^  signs  and  seals  of  the 
covenant  of  grace,  *  immediately  instituted 
by  God,  *  to  represent  Christ  and  his  bene- 
fits, and  to  confirm  our  interest  in  him  :  "  as 
also  to  put  a  visible  diiference  between  those 
that  belong  unto  the  church,  and  the  rest  of 
the    world ;  ^    and    solemnly  to   engage    them 


s  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  5'et  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  cir- 
cumcised ;  that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto 
Ihem  also.  Gen.  xvii.  7.  And  I  will  establish  my  cove- 
nant between  me  and  thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in 
their  generations,  for  an  everlasting  covenant ;  to  be  a 
God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee. 

t  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  na- 
tions, baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  For  I 
have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  nighi  in  which 
he  was  betrayed,  took  bread. 

»  1  Cor.  X.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless, 
is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The 
bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  c~3munion  of  the 
body  of  Christ?  1  Cor.  xi.  25,  26.  After  the  same  man- 
ner also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying. 
This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood  :  this  do  ye, 
as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as 
often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show 
the  Lord's  dea^h  till  he  come.  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many 
of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  oa 
Christ. 

'Ft.  xii.  48      And  when  a  stranger  shall  ooiourn  with 


142  CONFESSION    or    FAITH.       [chap,  xxvn 

to  the  service  of  God  in  Christy  according  to 
his  word.  ^ 

II.  There  is  in  every  sacrament  a  spiritual 
relation  or  sacramental  union,  between  the 
sign  and  the  thing  signified ;  whence  it  comes 
to  pass,  that  the  names  and  effects  of  the  one 
are  attributed  to  the  other.  ^ 

III.  The  grace  which  is  exhibited  in  or  by 
the  sacraments,  rightly  used,  is  not  conferred 
by  any  power  in  them  ;  neither  doth  the  effi- 
cacy of  a  sacrament  depend  upon  the  piety  or 

thee,  and  will  keep  the  passover  to  the  Lord,  let  all  hia 
males  be  circumcised,  and  then  let  him  come  near  and 
keep  it ;  and  he  shall  be  as  one  that  is  born  in  the  land  : 
for  no  nncircumcised  person  shall  eat  thereof.  1  Cor. 
X.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
cup  of  devils  :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table, 
and  of  the  table  of  devils. 

w  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  ua 
as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into  hi& 
death  ?  Tlierefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism 
into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life.  1  Cor.  x.  2,  16.  And  were  all 
baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea. — The 
cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion 
of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ? 

«  Gen.  xvii.  10.  This  is  my  covenant  which  ye  shall 
keep,  between  me  and  you,  and  thy  seed  after  thee : 
every  man-child  among  you  shall  be  circumcised.  Matt, 
xxvi.  27,  28.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks, 
and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it :  for  this 
is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament,  which  is  shed  for 
many  for  the  remission  of  sins.  Tit.  iii.  5.  Not  by 
works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but-  accord- 
ing to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regene- 
ration, and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


«CT.  IV.3  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  143 

intention  of  him  that  doth  administer  it,  ^  but 
upon  the  work  of  the  Spirit,  *  and  the  word 
of  institution,  which  contains,  together  with  a 
precept  authorizing  the  use  thereof,  a  promise 
of  benefit  to  worthy  receivers.  * 

IV.  There  be  only  two  sacraments  ordained 
by  Christ  our  Lord  in  the  Gospel,  that  is  to 
say,  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord : 
neither  of  which  may  be  dispensed  by  any, 
but  by  a  minister  of  the  word,  lawfully  or- 
dained. ^ 

y  Rom.  ii.  28,  29.  For  he  is  not  a  Jew,  which  is  one 
outwardly :  neither  is  that  circumcision  which  is  out- 
ward in  the  flesh :  but  he  is  a  Jew  which  is  one  in- 
wardly ;  and  circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the 
spirit,  a'^d  not  in  the  letter ;  whose  praise  is  not  of  men, 
but  of  God.  1  Pet.  iii.  21.  The  like  figure  whereunto, 
even  baptism  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not  the  putting 
away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good 
conscience  toward  God)  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

»  Matt.  iii.  11.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water 
unto  repentance :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier 
than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall 
baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire.  1  Cor. 
zii.  13.  For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one 
body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be 
bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one 
Spirit. 

i  Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28.  See  letter  x,  page  146.  Matt, 
xxviii.  19.  See  letter  <,  page  145,  verse  20.  Teaching 
them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you :  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to  the  end  of 
the  world.     Amen. 

b  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  1  Cor.  xi.  '2Si,  21 
When  ye  corae  together  therefore  into  one  place,  thi^  vt 


144  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.        [CHAP.  xxrnv 

V.  The  sacraments  of  the  Old  Testament, 
in  regard  of  the  spiritual  things  thereby  signi- 
fied and  exhibited,  were,  for  substance,  the 
same  with  those  of  the  New.  ° 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

OF    BAPTISM. 


Baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, ordained  by  Jesus  Christ,  ^  not  onlj 
for  the  solemn  admission  of  the  party  baptized 
into  the  visible  church,  *  but  also   to  be  unto 

not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. — For  I  have  received  of  tho 
Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that  the  Lord 
Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took 
bread.  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of 
the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of 
God.  Heb.  v.  4.  And  no  man  taketh  this  honour  unto 
himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron. 

<:  1  Cor.  X.  1,  2,  3,  4.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  would 
not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that  all  our  fathers 
were  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea  ; 
and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the 
sea  ;  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and  did  a^ 
drink  the  same  spiritual  drink :  (for  they  drank  of  that 
spiritual  rock  which  followed  them  ;  and  that  rock  was 
Ciirist.)  1  Cor.  v.  7,  8.  Purge  out  therefore  the  old 
leaven,  that  ye  maybe  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened. 
For  even  Christ  our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us  :  there- 
fore let  us  keep  the  feast,  not  with  old  leaven,  neither 
with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wickedness  ;  but  with  the 
unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 

J  Matt,  xxviii,  19.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all 
aations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
■)(  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Mark  xvi.  16, 

•  1  Cor.  xii.  13.     For  by  one  Spirit  are  we  all  bap 


ntr.t]  CONFESSION    OP    FAITH.  i45 

him  a  sign  and  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace,* 
of  his  ingrafting  into  Christ,  ^  of  regenera- 
tion, ^  of  remission  of  sins, '  and  of  hia 
giving  up  unto  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to 
walk  in  newness  of  life :  •"  which  sacrament 
is,  b/  Christ's  own  appointment,  to  be  con- 
tinued in  his  church  until  the  end  of  the 
world.  ^ 

tized  into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles, 
whether  we  be  bond  or  free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit.     Gal.  iii.  27,  28. 

f  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised ;  that  he  might  be  the 
father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  cir- 
cumcised ;  that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  u  itc 
them  also.  Compared  with  Col.  ii.  11,  12.  In  whom  also 
ye  are  circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made  without 
hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh  by 
the  circumcision  of  Christ;  buried  with  him  in  baptism, 
wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him,  through  the  faith  of 
the  operation  of  God,  who  hath  raised  him  from  the  d(  ad. 

g  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  Veen 
baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  Rom.  vi.  5. 
For  if  we  have  been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of 
his  death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  his  resur- 
rection. 

h  Tit.  iii.  5.  He  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regene- 
ration, and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

'  Acts  ii.  38.  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent,  and  be 
baptized  every  one  of  you  in  t^e  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
for  the  remission  of  sins.     Mark  i.  4.     Acts  xxii.  16. 

J  Rom.  vi.  3,  4.  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us 
as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ,  were  baptized  into 
his  death  ?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism 
into  death  ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should 
wa"k  in  newness  of  life. 

I  Matt,  xxviil.  19,  20.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach 
la 


146  CONFESSION   OF   FaITH.     [chap.  XX vm. 

II.  The  outward  element  to  be  used  in  this 
sacrament  is  water,  wherewith  the  party  is  to 
be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  a 
minister  of  the  gospel,  lawfully  called  there- 
unto. ^ 

III.  Dipping  of  the  person  into  the  water  is 
not'  necessary ;  but  baptism  is  rightly  admin- 
istered by  pouring,  or  sprinkling  water  upon 
the  person.  ™ 

ly.  Not  only  those  that  do  actually  profess 

all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you  : 
and,  lo,  I  am  v^ith  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world. 

1  Acts  X.  47.  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these 
should  not  be  baptized,  which  have  received  the  Holy 
Ghost  ?  Acts  viii.  36,  38.  And  as  they  went  on  their 
way,  they  came  unto  a  certain  water:  and  the  eunuct 
said.  See,  here  is  water :  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  bap- 
tized ? — And  he  commanded  the  chariot  to  stand  still . 
and  they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  both  Philip  and 
the  eunuch ;  and  he  baptized  him.  Matt,  xxviii.  19 
Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

«"  Acts  ii.  41.  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his 
word,  were  baptized :  and  the  same  day  there  were  added 
unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls.  Acis  xvi.  33. 
And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and 
washed  their  stripes ;  and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his, 
straightway.  Mark  vii.  4.  And  when  they  come  from 
the  market,  except  they  wash,  (Greek,  be  baptized,)  they 
eat  not.  And  manj  )ther  things  there  be,  which  thej^ 
have  received  to  hold,  as  the  washing  (Greek,  baptizing^ 
of  cups,  and  pots,  anu  brazen  vessels,  and  tables.  Heb. 
ix   10,  19,  20.  21. 


BBCT.  v.]  CONFESSION    OF    FAlIH.  14? 

faith  in,  and  obedience  unto  Christ,  "  but  also 
the  infants  of  one  or  both  believing  parents 
are  to  be  baptized. " 

V.  Althougn  it  be  a  great  sin  to  contemn  or 


n  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
rire.  He  that  believeth,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be 
saved.  Acts  viii.  37.  And  Philip  said,  If  thou  be- 
lievest  Yiith  all  thine  heart,  thou  may  est.  And  he 
answered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Sod 
of  God. 

0  Gen.  xvii.  7,  9,  with  Gal.  iii.  9,  14.  And  I  will 
establish  my  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and  thy 
seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations,  for  an  everlasting 
covenant ;  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and  te  thy  seed  after 
thee. — And  God  said  unto  Abraham,  Thou  shalt  keep  my 
covenant  therefore,  thou  and  thy  seed  afte'"  thee,  in  their 
generations. — So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed 
with  faithful  Abraham. — That  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that 
we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith. 
Rom.  iv.  11,  12.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  father 
of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised ; 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also  :  and 
the  father  of  circumcision  to  them  who  are  not  of  the  cir- 
cumcision only,  but  who  also  walk  in  the  steps  of  that 
faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  which  he  had,  being  yet  un- 
circumcised. Acts  ii.  38,  39.  Repent,  and  be  baptized 
every  one  of  you  in  tlie  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  child- 
ren, and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
our  God  shall  call.  Acts  xvi.  14,  15,  38.  Lydia,  wtose 
heart  the  Lord  opened — was  baptized,  and  her  household 
— was  baptized,  he  (viz.  the  jailor)  and  all  his.  Col.  u. 
n,  12.  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  Matt  -ixviii.  J 9.  Mark  x.  18» 
U,  16,  16.     Luke  xviii.  15. 


14S  CONFESSION   OP  PA^TH.     Lchap.  xxviii, 

neglect  this  ordinance,  ^  yet  grace  and  salva- 
tion are  not  so  inseparably  annexed  unto  it,  as 
that  n>j  person  can  be  regenerated  or  saved 
without  it,  "i  or  that  all  that  are  baptized,  are 
undoubtedly  regenerated.  "^ 

VI.  The  efficacy  of  baptism  is  not  tied  to 
that  moment  of  time  wherein  it  is  adminis- 
tered;^ yet,  notwithstanding,  by  the  right 
use  of  this  ordinance  the  grace  promised  is  not 
only  offered,  but  really  exhibited  and  conferred 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  such  (whether  of  age  or 


p  Luke  vii.  30.  But  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  re- 
jected the  counsel  of  God  against  themselves,  being  not 
baptized  of  hira.  Ex.  iv.  24,  25,  26.  And  it  came  to 
pass  by  the  way  in  the  inn.  that  the  Lord  met  him,  and 
sought  to  kill  him.  Then  Zipporah  took  a  sharp  stone, 
and  cut  off  the  foreskin  of  her  son,  and  cast  it  at  his  feet, 
and  said.  Surely  a  bloody  husband  art  thou  to  me.  So 
he  let  him  go  :  then  she  said,  A  bloody  husband  thou  art, 
because  of  the  circumcision. 

1  Rom.  iv.  11.  And  he  received  the  sign  of  circum- 
cision, a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which  he 
had,  yet  being  uncircumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  father 
of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised ; 
that  righteousness  might  be  imputed  unto  them  also. 
Acts  X.  2,  4,  22,  31,  45,  47. 

•■  Acts  viii.  13,  23.  Then  Simon  himself  believed  aisu  . 
and  when  he  was  baptized  he  continued  with  Philip,  and 
wondered,  beholding  the  miracles  and  signs  which  were 
done. — For  I  perceive  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitter- 
ness, and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity. 

»  John  iii.  5,  8.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  Ex- 
cept a  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  can- 
not enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. — The  wind  bloweth 
where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but 
tjanst  not  tell  whence  t  conieth,  and  whither  it  goeth,  so 
8  evfrv  07  e  that  is  hi  rn  of  the  Spirit. 


SECT.  I.}  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  149 

infants)  as  that  grace  belongeth  unto  accord- 
ing to  the  counsel  of  God's  own  wih.,  in  his 
appointed  time.  * 

YII.  The  sacrament  of  baptism  is  but  onc9 
to  be  administered  to  any  person.  " 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

OF    THE    lord's    SUPPER. 


Our  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  night  wherein  he 
was  betrayed,  instituted  the  sacrament  of  his 
body  and  blood,  called  the  Lord's  Supper,  to 
be  observed  in  his  church,  unto  the  end  of  the 
world  ;  for  the  perpetual  remembrance  of  the 
sacrifice  of  himself  in  his  death,  the  sealing  alL 
benefits  thereof  unto  true  believers,  their 
spiritual  nourishment  and  growth  in  him,  their 
further  engagement  in,  and  to  all  duties  which 
they  owe  unto  him  ;  and  to  ,be  a  bond  and 
pledge  of  their  communion  with  him,  and  with 
each  other,  as  members  of  his  mystical  body.  ^ 

'  Gal.  iii.  27.  For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  bap- 
tized into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.  Eph.  v.  25,  26. 
Christ  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it ; 
that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of 
water  by  the  word.     Acts  ii.  88,  41. 

"  Tit.  iii.  5.  Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we 
have  done,  but  according  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by 
the  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

N.  B.  There  is  no  command,  and  no  adequate  example, 
for  the  repetition  of  baptism. 

»  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26.  For  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  That  the  Lord 
13* 


150  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.       [chap.  XXIX. 

II.  In  this  sacrament  Christ  is  not  offered  up 
to  his  Father,  nor  any  real  sacrifice  made  at  all 
for  remission  of  sins  of  the  quick  or  dead,  * 
but  only  a  commemoration  of  that  one  offer- 
ing up  of  himself,  by  himself,  upon  the  cross, 
once  for  all,  and  a  spiritual  oblation  of  all  pos- 
sible praise  unto  God  for  the  same  ;  ^  so  that 

Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took 
bread:  and  when  he  had  given  thanks  he  brake  it,  and  said. 
Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you  :  this 
do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also 
he  took  the  cup,  Avhen  he  had  supped,  saying,  This  cup  is 
the  new  testament  in  my  blood  :  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye 
drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  ne.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come.  I'Cor.  x.  16,  17,  21.  The  cup  of 
blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
blood  of  Christ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the 
communion  of  the  body  of  Christ?  For  we,  being  many, 
are  one  bread,  and  one  body :  for  we  are  all  partakers  of 
that  one  bread. — Ye  cannot  driuk  the  cup  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  cup  of  devils :  ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  Lord's 
table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils.  1  Cor.  xii.  13.  For  by 
one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  we 
be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be  bond  or  free ;  and 
have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit. 

w  Hc;b.  ix.  22;  25,  26,  28.  And  almost  all  things  are 
by  the  law  purged  with  blood  ;  and  without  shedding  of 
blood  is  no  remission. — Nor  yet  that  he  should  offer  him- 
self often,  as  the  high-priest  entereth  into  the  holy  place 
every  year  "with  blood  of  others;  for  then  must  he  often 
have  suffered  since  the  foundation  of  the  world  :  but  now 
once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath  he  appeared  to  put 
away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. — So  Christ  was  once 
offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many  :  and  utito  them  that  look 
for  him,  shall  he  appear  the  second  time,  without  sin 
anto  salvation. 

«  Matt  xxvi.  26,  27.  And  as  they  were  eating,  Je- 
•re  took  bread,  and  *^lessed  it^  and  brake  it,  and  gave 


SBCT.  III.]  CONFESSION    or   FAITH.  i51 

the  Popish  sacrifi-ce  of  the  mass,  as  they  call  it, 
is  most  abominably  injurious  to  Christ's  one 
only  sacrifice,  the  alone  propitiation  for  all  the 
sins  of  the  elect.  ^ 

III.  The  Lord  Jesus  hath,  in  this  ordinance, 
appointed  his  ministers  to  declare  his  word  of 
institution  to  the  people,  to  pray,  and  bless  the 
elements  of  bread  and  wine,  and  thereby  to 
set  them  apart  from  a  common  to  an  holy  use ; 
and  to  take  and  break  the  bread,  to  take  the 
cup,  and  (they  communicating  also  them- 
selves)  to   give   both   to  the   communicants ;  ^ 

it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to 
them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it.  Luke  xxii.  19,  20. 
And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and 
ga^e  unto  them,  saying,  This  is  my  body  which  is  given 
for  you:  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Likewise  also 
the  cup  after  supper,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new  testa- 
meat  in  my  blood  which  is  shed  for  you. 

y  Heb.  vii.  23,  24,  27.  And  they  truly  were  many 
priests,  because  they  were  not  suffered  to  continue  by 
reason  of  death :  but  this  man,  because  he  continueth 
ever,  hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood. — Who  needeth 
not  daily,  as  those  high-priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifice,  first 
for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for  the  people's:  for  this  he 
did  once,  when  he  offered  up  himself  Heb.  x.  11,  12, 
14,  18.  And  every  priest  standeth  daily  ministering  and 
offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  which  can  never 
take  away  sins  :  but  this  man,  after  he  had  offered  one 
sacrifice  for  sins,  for  ever  sat  down  on  the  right-hand  of 
Qod, — For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified. — Now,  where  remission  of  these 
is,  there  is  no  more  offering  for  sin. 

«  See  the  institution.  Matt.  xxvL  26,  27,  28.  Mark 
xiy.  22  23,  24.  T  ake  yxi.  19,  20.  and  ■«  Cor.  xi.  23 
to  27 


152  CONFEbSlON    OF     xj'AITB  [ciTAP.  IXIX 

but   to  none  who  are  not  then  present  in  the 
congregation.  * 

IV.  Private  masses,  or  receiving  this  sacra 
ment  by  a  priest,  or  any  other,  alone ;  ^  as 
likewise  the  denial  of  the  cup  to  the  people ; " 
worshipping  the  elements,  the  lifting  them  up, 
or  carrying  them  about  for  adoration,  and  the 
reserving  them  for  any  pretended  religious  use, 
are  all  contrary  to  the  nature  of  this  sacra- 
ment, and  to  the  institution  of  Christ.  ^ 

V.  The  outward  elements  in  this  sacrament, 
duly  set  apart  to  the  uses  ordained  by  Christ, 
have  such  relation  to  him  crucified,  as  that 
truly,  yet  sacramentally  only,  they  are  some- 
times called  by  the  name  of  the  things  they 
represent,  to  wit,  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ ;  ®    albeit,  in     substance     and   nature, 

a  Acts  XX.  7.  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
when  the  disciples  came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul 
preached  unto  thera,  (ready  to  depart  on  the  morrow) 
and  continued  his  speech  until  midnight.  1  Cor.  xi.  20. 
When  ye  come  together  therefore  into  one  place,  this  is 
not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 

b,c  Because  there  is  not  the  least  appearance  of  a  war- 
rant for  any  of  these  things,  either  in  precept  or  exam- 
ple, in  any  part  of  the  word  of  God.  See  all  the  places 
in  which  the  ordinance  is  mentioned  ;  the  most  important 
of  which  are  cited  above. 

^  Matt.  XV.  9.  But  in  vain  they  dow:)rship  me,  teach- 
ing for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men. 

e  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  27,  28.  And  as  they  were  eating, 
Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  trake  it,  and  gave 
it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body. 
And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to 
them,  saying.  Drink  ye  all  of  it :  for  this  is  my  blood  of 
the  new  testament  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  re» 
mission  of  sins. 


gBCT.  vii.]  CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.  153 

they  still  remain  truly,  and   only,  bread  and 
wine,  as  they  were  before.  ^ 

VI.  That  doctrine  which  maintains  a  change 
of  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  into  the 
substance  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  (commonly 
called  transubstantiation)  by  consecration  of  a 
priest,  or  by  any  other  way,  is  repugnant,  not  to 
Scripture  alone,  but  even  to  common  sense  and 
reason  ;  overthroweth  the  nature  of  the  sacra- 
ment ;  and  hath  been,  and  is  the  cause  of  mam 
fold  superstitions,  yea,  of  gross  idolatries.  ^ 

VII.  Worthy  receivers,  outwardly  partaking 
of  the  visible  elements  in  this  sacrament,  ^  do 
then  also  inwardly  by  faith,  really  and  indeed, 
yet  not  carnally  and  corporally,  but  spiritually, 
receive  and  feed  upon  Christ  crucified,  and  all 
benefits  of  his  death  :  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  being  then  not  corporally  or  carnally  in, 

'  1  Cor.  xi.  26,  27.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread, 
an  i  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
cone.  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  and 
drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. 

*  Acts  iii.  21.  Whom  Hie  heaven  must  receive  until 
the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets,  since  the 
world  began.  1  Cor.  xi.  24,  25.  26.  This  do  in  remem- 
brance of  me. — This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  re- 
membrance of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread, 
and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come.  Luke  xxiv.  6,  39.  He  is  not  here,  but  is  risen. 
Remember  how  he  spake  unto  you  when  he  was  yet  in 
Galilee. — Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself: 
handle  me,  and  see ;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  Hesh  and  bones, 
as  ye  see  vre  have. 

^  1  Cor.  xi.  28.  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and 
BO  let  him  lat  of  that  b-ead,  and  Irink  of  that  cup.  1  Cor. 
V.  7,  8. 


154  CONFESSION    OP   FAITH.        i_CHAP.  AXIX. 

with,  or  under  the  bread  and  wine ;  yet  aa 
really,  but  spiritually,  present  to  the  faith  of 
believers  in  that  ordinance,  as  the  elements 
themselves  are,  to  their  outward  senses. ' 

VIII.  Although  ignorant  and  wicked  men 
receive  the  outward  elements  in  this  sacra- 
ment, yet  they  receive  not  the  thing  signified 
thereby ;  but  by  their  unworthy  coming  there- 
unto are  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 
Lord,  to  their  own  damnation.  Wherefore  all 
ignorant  ;md  ungodly  persons,  as  they  are  unfit 
to  enjoy  communion  with  him,  so  are  they  un- 
worthy of  the  Lord's  table,  and  cannot,  with- 
out great  sin  against  Christ,  while  they  remain 
such,  partake  of  these  holy  mysteries,  •"  or  be 
admitted  thereunto.  ^ 

i  1  Cor.  X.  16.  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  blood  of  Christ  ?  The  bread 
which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of 
Christ  ?     1  Cor.  x.  3,  4. 

i  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  29.  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily, 
shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. — For 
he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and  drink- 
eth  damnation  (judgment)  to  himself,  not  discerning  the 
Lord's  body.  2  Cor.  vi.  14,  15,  16.  Be  ye  not  unequally 
yoked  together  with  unbelievers ;  for  what  fellowship 
hath  righteousness  with  unrighteousness?  and  what  com- 
munion hath  light  with  darkness?  And  what  concord 
Lath  Christ  with  Belial  ?  or  what  part  liath  he  that  be- 
lieveth  with  an  infidel  ?  And  what  agreement  hath  the 
temple  of  God  with  idols  ?  For  ye  are  the  temple  of  the 
living  God  ;  as  God  hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in  them,  ar.d 
walk  in  them  ;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be 
my  people.  1  Cor.  x.  21.  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of 
the  Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils  ;  ye  cannot  be  partakers 
of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  the  table  of  devils, 

k    1    Cor.    V.  6,    7.    13.     Your   glorying   is   not   good 


WCT.  1.]  CONFESSION    01     FAITH  155 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

OP   CHURCH    CENSURES. 

The  Lord  Jesus,  as  king  and  head  of  hie 
church,  hath  therein  appointed  a  governmont 
in  the  hand  of  church-officers,  distinct  from 
the  civil  magistrate.  ^ 

Know  ye  not  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole 
lump  ?  Purge  out  therefore  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may 
be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For  even  Christ 
our  passover  is  sacrificed  for  us. — But  them  that  are  with- 
out, God  judgeth.  Therefore  put  away  from  among  your- 
selves that  wicked  person.  2  Thess.  iii.  6,  14,  15.  Now 
we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother 
that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the  tradition  which 
he  received  of  us. — And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word 
by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  have  no  company 
with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not 
as  an  enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a  brother.  Matt. 
vii.  6.  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither 
cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them 
under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 

1  Isa.  ix.  6,  7.  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us 
a  Son  is  given  ;  and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his 
shoulder  ;  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Coun- 
sellor, The  mighty  God,  The  everlasting  Father,  The 
Prince  of  Peace.  Of  the  increase  of  bis  government  and 
peace  there  shall  be  no  end,  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and 
ipon  his  kingdom,  to  order  it,  and  to  establish  it  with 
judgment  and  with  justice  from  henceforth  even  for  ever. 
The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  hosts  will  perform  this.  1  Tim 
V.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy 
of  double  honour,  especially  they  who  labour  in  the  word 
and  doctrine.  1  Thess.  v  12,  And  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and 
are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you.  1  Cor.  xii. 
28.     And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church :  ^rst,  apos* 


156  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.         [cHAP.  XXX 

II.  To  these  officers  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  are  committed,  by  virtue  whereof 
they  have  power  respectively  to  retain  and 
remit  sins,  t»)  shut  that  kingdom  against  the 
impenitent,  both  by  the  word  and  censures; 
and  to  open  it  unto  penitent  sinners,  by  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel,  and  by  absolution  from 
censures,  as  occasion  shall  require.  ™ 

III.  Church  censures  are  necessary  for  the 
reclaiming  and  gaining  of  offending  brethren  ; 
for  deterring  of  others  from  like  offences  ;  for 
purging  out  of  that  leaven  which  might  infect 
the  whole  lump  ;    for  vindicating  the    honour 

ties ;  secondarily,  prophets  ;  thirdly,  teachers  ;  after  that, 
miracles;  then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  governments, 
diversities  of  tongues.  Psa.  ii.  6,  7,  8,  9.  John  xviii.  36. 
»  Matt.  xvi.  19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  ih<.u  shalt 
bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 
Matt,  xviii.  17,  18.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them, 
tell  it  unto  the  church  ;  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the 
church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and  a 
publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever 
ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  John 
XX.  21,  22,  23.  Then  said  Jesus  to  them  again,  Peace 
be  unto  you :  as  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send  I 
you.  And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  breathed  on  them, 
and  saith  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost.  Whose 
soever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them  ;  and 
whose  soever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained.  2  Cor. 
ii.  6,  7,  8.  Sufficient  to  such  a  man  is  this  punishment, 
which  was  inflicted  of  many.  So  that  contrariwise,  ye 
ought  rather  to  forgive  him,  and  comfort  him,  lest  per- 
haps such  an  one  should  be  swallowed  up  with  overmuch 
sorrow.  Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  that  ye  would  confirm 
your  love*  toward  him. 


I 


S^.cr.  n.]  CONFESSIO^     ^F  FAirH.  167 

of  Christ,  and  the  holy  profession  zf  tiie  gos- 
pe'  •  and  for  preventing  the  wrath  of  God, 
Nshich  jaight  justly  fall  upon  the  church,  if 
they  should  suffer  his  covenant,  and  the  seals 
thereof,  to  be  profaned  by  notorious  and  ob- 
stinate offenders.  ^ 

IV.  For  the  better  attaining  of  these  ends, 
the  officers  of  the  church  are  to  proceed  by 
admonition,  suspension  from  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper  for  a  season,  and  by  ex- 
communication from  the  church,  according  to 
the  nature  of  the  crime,  and  demerit  of  the 
person.  ° 

B  1  Cor.  5th  chapter  throughout.  1  Tim.  v.  20.  Them 
that  sin,  rebuke  before  all,  that  others  also  may  fear. 
Matt.  vii.  6.  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs, 
neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  tram- 
ple them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend 
you.  1  Tim.  i.  20.  Of  whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Alex- 
ander; whom  I  have  delivered  unto  Satan,  that  they 
may  learn  not  to  blaspheme.  Jude,  ver.  23.  And  others 
save  with  fear,  pulling  them  out  of  the  fire  ;  hating  even 
the  garment  spotted  by  the  flesh.  1  Cor.  xi.  27,  to  the 
end. 

•  1  Thess.  V.  12.  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren 
to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are  ovef 
you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you.  2  Thess.  iii,  6,  14. 
Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from 
every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the 
tradition  which  he  received  of  us. — And  if  any  man  obey 
not  our  word  ))y  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  and  havb 
no  company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  1  Cor. 
V.  4,  5,  13.  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when 
ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  an  one  unto 
Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spin* 
H 


168  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.         [chap,  xtxl 

CHAPTER  XXXI 

OF    SYNODS    AND    COUNCII S. 

For  the  better  government  and  further  edi- 
fication of  the  church,  there  ought  to  be  such 
assemblies  as  are  commonly  called  synods  or 
councils  :  ^  and  it  belongeth  to  the  overseers 
and  other  rulers  of  the  particular  churches,  by 
virtue  of  their  oflSce,  and  the  power  which 
Christ  hath  given  them  for  edification,  and 
not  for  destruction,  to  appoint  such  assem- 
blies ;•!  and  to  convene  together  in  them,  as 
often  as  they  shall  judge  it  expedient  for  the 
good  of  the  church.  ' 

may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus — Therefore 
put  away  from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  person. 
Matt,  xviii.  17.     Tit.  iii.  10. 

p  Acts  XV.  2,  4,  6.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas had  no  small  dissension  and  disputation  with  them, 
they  determined  that  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain 
other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  apos- 
tles and  elders  about  this  question. — And  when  they 
were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  church, 
and  of  the  apostles  and  elders  ;  and  they  declared  all 
things  that  God  had  done  with  them. — And  the  apostles 
and  elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 

1  Acts  chap.  XV. 

»•  Acts  XV.  22,  23,  25.  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles 
and  elders,  with  the  whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men 
of  their  own  company  to  Antioch,  with  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas ;  namely,  Judas,  surnamed  Barsabas,  and  Silas,  chief 
men  among  the  brethren  :  and  tliey  wrote  letters  by  them 
after  this  manner  :  The  apostles,  and  elders,  and  breth- 
ren, send  greeting  unto  the  brethren  which  are  of  the 
Gentiles  in  Antioch,  and  Syria,  and  Cilic'ia : — It  seemed 
good  unto  us,  teing  assembled  with  one  accord,  to  send 


■SCT.  IT.]  CONFESSION    OF    lAlTD.  159 

II.  It  belongeth  to  syuods  and  couicilsj 
ministerially,  tc  determine  controversies  of 
faith,  and  cases  of  conscience ;  to  set  down 
rules  and  directions  for  the  better  ordering  of 
the  public  worship  of  God,  and  government  of 
his  church  ;  to  receive  complaints  in  cases  of_ 
mal-administration,  and  authoritatively  to  de- 
termin*'  the  same .  which  decrees  and  deter- 
minations, if  consonant  to  the  word  of  God, 
are  to  be  received  with  reverence  and  submis- 
sion, not  only  for  their  agreement  with  the 
word,  but  also  for  the  power  whereby  they 
are  made,  as  being  an  ordinance  of  God,  ap- 
pointed thereunto  in  his  word.  ^ 

III.  All  synods  or  councils  since  the  apos- 
tles' times,  whether  general  or  particular,  may 
err,  and  many  have  erred ;  therefore  they  are 
not  to  be  made  the  rule  of  faith  or  practice, 
but  to  be  used  as  a  help  in  both.  * 

IV.  Synods  and  councils  are  to  handle  or 
conclude  nothing,  but  that  which  is  ecclesiasti- 

jhosen  men  unto  you,  with  our  beloved  Barnabas  and 
Paul. 

»  Acts  xvi.  4.  And  as  they  went  through  the  cities, 
they  delivered  them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were 
ordained  of  the  apostles  and  elders  which  were  at  Jeru- 
salem. Acts  XV.  15,  19,  24,  27,  28,  29,  30,  31.  Matt, 
xviii.  17,  18,  19,  29. 

t  Acts  xvii.  11.  These  were  more  noble  than  those  in 
Thessalonica,  in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all 
readiness  of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures  daily, 
whether  those  things  were  so  1  Cor.  ii.  5.  That  your 
faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the 
power  of  God.  2  Cor.  i.  24.  Not  for  that  we  have  do- 
minion over  youi  faith,  but  are  helpers  of  your  joy ;  foi 
by  faith  ye  stand.     Ef  h.  ii.  20. 


160  CONFESSION    OF   FAITH.      [CHAP.  XXXn. 

cal:  and  are  not  to  intermeddle  with  civil 
affairs  \^"hich  concern  the  commonwealth,  un- 
less by  way  of  humble  petition  in  cases  extra- 
ordinary ;  or  by  way  of  advice  fcr  satisfaction 
of  conscience,  if  they  be  thereunto  required  by 
the  civil  magistrate. " 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 

OP    THE    STATE    OF    MAN    AFTER    DEATH,    AND    OF    THB 
RESURRECTION    OF    THE    DEAD. 

The  bodies  of  men,  after  death,  return  to 
dust,  and  see  corruption ;  ^  but  their  souls, 
(which  neither  die  nor  sleep)  having  an  im- 
mortal subsistence,  immediately  return  to  God 
who  gave  them.  ^     The  souls  of  the  righteous, 

«  Luke  xii.  13,  14.  And  one  of  the  company  said 
unto  him,  Master,  speak  to  my  bi'other,  that  he  divide 
the  inheritance  with  me.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Man, 
who  made  me  a  judge,  or  a  divider  over  you?  John 
xviii.  36.  Jesus  answered,  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world.  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then  would 
my  servants  fight,  that  I  should  not  be  delivered  to  the 
Jews :   but  now  is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence 

*  Gen.  iii.  19.  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face,  shalt  thou 
eat  bread,  till  thou  return  unto  the  ground  :  for  out  of 
it  wast  thou  taken :  for  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust 
shalt  thou  return.  Acts  xiii.  36.  For  David,  after  he 
had  served  his  own  generation  by  the  will  of  God,  fell 
on  sleep,  and  was  laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw  cor- 
ruption. 

^  Luke  xxiii.  43.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily, 
i  saj  unto  thee.  To-day  shalt  thou  bfe  with  me  in  Para- 
iii*}      Eccl  x\i   7.     Thftu  shall   the  dust  return  to  th« 


■ECT.  n.]  CONIESSION    OF    FilTH.  161 

being  then  made  perfect  in  holiness  are  i«j- 
ceived  into  the  highest  heavens,  where  they 
behold  the  face  of  God  in  light  and  glory, 
waiting  for  the  full  redemption  of  their  bodies:  "^ 
and  the  souls  of  the  wricked  are  cast  into 
hell,  where  they  remain  in  torments  and  utter 
darkness,  reserved  to  the  judgment  of  the 
great  day.  ^  Besides  these  two  places  for 
souls  separated  from  their  bodies,  the  Scrip- 
ture acknowledgeth  none. 

II.  At  the  last  day,  such  as  are  found  alive 
shall  not  die,  but  be   changed:^    and  all  the 

earth  as  it  was :  and  the  spirit  shall  return  unto  God  who 
gave  it. 

f  Heb.  xii.  23.  To  the  general  assembly  and  church 
of  the  first-born,  which  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God 
the  judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  madr^  per- 
fect. Phil.  i.  23.  For  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two, 
having  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ ;  which 
is  far  better.  1  John  iii.  2.  Beloved,  now  are  v  e  the 
sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall 
be ;  but  we  know,  that  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall 
be  like  him ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.  2  Cor.  v. 
1,  6.  8. 

r  Luke  xvi.  23,  24.  And  in  hell  he  lifted  up  his 
eyes,  being  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  oiF,  and 
Lazarus  in  his  bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said.  Father 
Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that  he 
may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  codI  my 
tongue  ;  for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame  Jude,  verses 
6,7 

*  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  Then  we  which  are  alive  and 
remain  shall  he  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air;  and  eo  shall  we  ever 
be  with  the  Lord.  ]  Cr.  xv.  51,  52.  Behold,  I  show 
you  a  mystery  ;  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all 
be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at 
the  last  trump      fur   the   trumpet  shall  sound     and  the 


162  CONFESSION  CF  FAITH,    [chap,  xxxra. 

dead  shall  be  raised  up  with  the  self-same 
bodies,  and  none  other,  although  with  differ 
ent  qualities,  which  shall  be  united  again  to 
their  souls  for  ever.  ^ 

III.  The  bodies  of  the  unjust  shall,  by  the 
power  of  Christ,  be  raised  to  dishonour  ;  the 
bodies  of  the  just,  by  his  Spirit,  unto  honour, 
and  be  made  conformable  to  his  own  glorious 
body.  * 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

OF   THE    LAST    JUDGMENT. 


God  hath  appointed  a  day,  wherein  he  will 
judge    the   world    in    righteousness    by  Jesus 


dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be 
changed. 

*  Job  xix,  26,  27.  And  though  after  my  skin,  worms 
destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God :  whom 
I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not 
another ;  though  my  reins  be  consumed  within  me. 
1  Cor.  XV.  42,  43,  44.  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorrup- 
tion  :  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised  in  glory  :  it  is 
sown  in  weakness,  it  is  rjused  in  power  :  it  is  sown  a 
natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  There  is  a 
natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body. 

**  Acts  xxiv.  15,  And  have  hope  toward  God,  which 
they  themselves  also  allow,  that  there  shall  be  a  re- 
surrection of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 
John  V.  28,  29.  Marvel  not  at  this:  for  the  hour  is 
coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear 
his  voice,  and  shall  come  forth  ;  they  that  have  done 
good,  unto  ih«  reearrection  of  life;  and  they  that  ha?e 


8B0T.  1.1  CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  16S 

Christ, "  to  whom  all  power  and  judgment  is 
given  or  the  Father.'^  In  which  day,  not 
only  the  apostate  angels  shall  be  judged;* 
but*  like^Mse  all  persons,  that  have  lived  upon 
earth,  shall  appear  before  the  tribunal  of 
Christ,  to  give  an  account  of  their  thoughts, 
words,  and  deeds  ;  and  to  receive  according  to 
what  they  have  done  in  the  body,  whether 
good  or  evil.  ^ 


done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  Phil.  iii. 
21.  Who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be 
fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to  the 
working  whereby  he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things 
unto  himself. 

c  Acts  xvii.  31.  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in 
the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by 
that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained  ;  whereof  he  hath  given 
assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from 
the  dead. 

A  John  V.  22,  27.  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man ; 
but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unto  the  Son :  and 
hath  given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment  also,  be- 
cause he  is  the  Son  of  man. 

e  1  Cor.  vi.  3.  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  an- 
gels ?  How  much  more,  things  that  pertain  to  this  life? 
Jude,  verse  6.  And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first 
estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in 
everlasting  chains  under  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of 
the  great  day.  2  Pet.  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not 
the  angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them  c  ^wn  to  hell,  and 
delivered  them  into  chains  of  darkness,  to  be  reserved 
unto  judgment. 

I  2  Cor.  v.  10.  For  we  must  all  appear  before  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ ;  that  every  one  may  receive  the 
things  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
whether  it  be  good  or  bad.  Eccl.  xii.  14.  For  God  shall 
bring  every  vork  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing, 
whethe-  it  be  good,  nr  whether   it  be  evil.     Rom.  ii.  16 


164  CONFESSION     OF   F^ITH.     "^CHiP.  xxxin 

II.  The  end  of  God's  appointing  this  day,  is 
for  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  his  mercy 
in  the  eternal  salvation  of  the  elect ;  ^  and 
of  his  justice  in  the  damnation  of  the  reprobate^ 
who  are  wicked  and  disobedient.  ^  For  then 
shall  the  righteous  go  into  everlasting  life,  and 
receive  that  fulness  of  joy  and  refreshing  which 
shall  come  from  the   presence  of  the  Lord : ' 


In  the  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men  by 
Jesus  Christ,  according  to  my  gospel,  Rom  xiv.  10,  12. 
But  why  dost  thou  judge  thy  brother  ?  or  why  dost  thou 
set  at  naught  thy  brother  ?  for  we  shall  all  stand  before 
the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. — So  then  every  one  of  us. 
shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God.  Matt.  xii.  36,  37. 
But  I  say  unto  you,  That  every  idle  word  that  men  shall 
speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. For  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  justified,  and  by 
thy  words  thou  shalt  be  condemned. 

s  Rom.  ix.  23.  And  that  he  might  make  known  the 
riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he  had 
afore  prepared  unto  glory.  Matt.  xxv.  21.  His  lord 
said  unto  him,  Well,  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant : 
thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  make 
thee  ruler  over  many  things :  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of 
thy  lord. 

^  Rom.  ii.  5,  6.  But  after  thy  hardness  and  impeni- 
tent heart,  treasurest  up  to  thyself  wrath  against  the 
day  of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment 
of  God  ;  who  will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his 
deeds.  2  Thess.  i.  7,  8.  The  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  re- 
vealed from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels,  in  flaming 
fire,  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God,  and 
that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Rom. 
ix.  22. 

.  Matt.  xxv.  31,  32,  33,  34.  When  the  Sen  of  man 
shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him, 
then  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory  :  and  before 
him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations ;  and  he  shall  separate 


BECT.  m.]  CONFESSION   OF  FAITH.  165 

but  the  wicked,  who  know  not  God,  and  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  shall  be  cast 
into  eternal  torments,  and  be  punished  with 
everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power.-* 

III.  As  Christ  would  have  us  to  be  certainly 
persuaded  that  there  shall  be  a  day  of  judg- 
ment, both  to  deter  all  men  from  sin,  and  for 
the  greater  consolation  of  the  godly  in  their 
adversity :  ^    so    will    he    have    that    day    un- 


them  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep 
from  the  goats :  and  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right 
hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left.  Then  shall  the  King 
say  unto  them  on  his  right  hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of 
n\j  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  Acts  iii.  19.  Times  of 
refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the.Lord. — 
2  Thess.  i.  7.  And  to  you  who  are  troubled,  rest  with  us, 
when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with 
his  mighty  angels. 

i  Matt.  XXV.  41,  46.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them 
on  the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  ever- 
lasting fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels :  and 
these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment.  2  Thess. 
i.  9.  ^Vho  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his 
power.  Isa.  Ixvi.  24.  For  their  worm  shall  not  die, 
neither  shall  their  fire  be  quenched. 

^  2  Pet.  iii.  11,  14.  Seeing  then  that  all  these  things 
shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be 
in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness  ? — Wherefore,  be- 
loved, seeing  that  ye  look  for  such  things,  be  diligent  that 
ye  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot  and  blame- 
less. 2  Cor.  V.  11.  Knowing  therefore  the  terror  of  the 
Lord,  we  persuade  men  :  but  we  are  made  manifest  unto 
God;  and  I  trust  also  are  made  manifest  in  your  con- 
sciences. 2  Tuess.  i.  6,  6,  7.  Which  is  a  manifest  token 
of  the  rig])teo"s  judgment  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  counted 


166  CONEEbSlON     OP   FAITH,  [chap    kKXlTu 

known  to  men,  that  thej  may  shake  off  al- 
carnal  security,  and  be  always  watchful,  be- 
cause they  know  not  at  what  hour  the  Lor.i 
will  come  ;  and  may  be  ever  prepared  to  say. 
Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly.  ^     Amen. 

worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  which  ye  also  suifer  : 
seeing  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with  God  to  recompense 
r;ribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you  ;  and  to  you  who  are 
troubled,  rest  with  us,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  re- 
i'ealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels.  Luke  xxi. 
27,  28.  And  then  shall  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
in  a  cloud,  with  power  and  great  glory.  And  when  these 
things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift  up 
your  heads  ;  for  j'our  redemption  draweth  uigh. 

1  Mark  xiii.  35,  36,  37.  Watch  ye,  therefore  :  for  ye 
know  not  when  the  master  of  the  house  cometh,  at  even, 
or  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock-crowiug,  or  in  the  morn- 
ing:  lest,  coming  suddenly,  he  find  you  slee])ing.  And 
what  I  eay  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all.  Watch.  Luke  xii. 
35,  36.  Let  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  your  lights 
burning  ;  and  ye  yourselves  like  unto  men  that  wait  for 
their  Lord,  when  he  will  return  from  the  wedding ;  that, 
when  he  cometh  and  knocketh,  they  may  open  unto  him 
immediately.  Rev.  xxii.  20.  He  which  testifi«;th  these 
things  saith.  Surely  I  come  quickly ;  Amen  Even  so, 
come,  Lord  Jesus.     See  Matt.  xxiv.  86,  42,  4S,  44 


THE 

SI  {('  R'lER  CATECHISM  * 

RATIFIED    AND    ADOPTED    BY    THE 

SYNOD  0?  NEW  YORK  AND  PHILADELPHIA 

In  May,  1788. 


Q.  1.    What  is  the  chief  end  of  man  ? 

A.  Man's  chief  end  is  to  glorify  God,  and 
to  enjoy  him  for  ever. 

Q.  2.  What  rule  hath  God  given  to  direct 
us  how  vje  may  glorify  and  enjoy  him  ? 

A.  The  word  of  God,  which  is  contained  in 
th-  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
is  the  only  rule  to  direct  us  how  we  may  glorify 
and  enjoy  him. 

Q.  3.  What  do  the  Scriptures  principally 
teach  f 

A.   The   Scriptures   principally  teach,  what 

*  The  Shorter  Catechism  is,  simply,  an  abridgment 
of  the  Larger;  so  that  the  proof  of  both  must  be  the 
fame.  The  reader,  therefore,  who  desires  to  see  the 
Scripture  authorities  for  any  doctrine  taught  in  this  cate- 
chism, will  turn  to  that  doctrine  in  the  Larger  Catechism, 
which  may  very  easily  be  done,  and  there  he  will  find 
the  necessary  texts  fully  referred  to,  or  inserted.  It  was 
judged  unnecessary  *o  print  the  very  same  texts  twici 
over 


168        TFE  SHORTER  CATECHTRM. 

man  is  to  believe  concerning  God,  and  what 
duty  God  requires  of  man. 

Q.  4.    What  is  aOD  ? 

A.  God  is  a  Spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  and  un- 
changeable, in  his  being,  wisdom,  power,  holi- 
ness, justice,  goodness,  and  truth. 

Q.  5.  Are  there  more  Crods  than  one  ? 

A»  There  is  but  one  only,  the  living  and  true 
God. 

Q.  6.  How  many  persons  are  there  in  the 
Godhead  f 

A.  There  are  three  persons  in  the  Godhead  ; 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
these  three  are  one  God,  the  same  in  substance, 
equal  in  power  and  glory. 

Q.  7.    What  are  the  decrzes  of  God? 

A.  The  decrees  of  God  are  his  eternal  pur 
pose  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  will,  where- 
by, for  his  own  glory,  he  hath  fore-ordained 
whatsoever  comes  to  pass. 

Q.  8.  How  doth  God  execute  his  de- 
crees f 

A.  God  executeth  his  decrees  in  the  works 
of  creation  and  providence. 

Q.  9.    What  is  the  work  of  creation  f 

A.  The  work  of  creation  is  God's  making 
all  things  of  nothing,  by  the  word  of  his  power, 
in  the  space  of  six  days,  and  all  very  good. 

Q.  10.  How  did  God  create  man? 

A,  God  created  man  male  and  female,  after 
his  own  image,  in  knowledge,  righteousness, 
and  holiness,  with  dominion  over  the  creatures 


THE    SHORTER    CaIECHISM.  1o9> 

Q.  11.  What  are  God's  works  of  provi- 
dence  ? 

A.  God's  works  of  providence  are  his  mast 
h(ily,  wise,  and  powerful  preserving  and  govern- 
ing all  his  creatures,  and  all  their  actions. 

Q.  12.  What  special  act  of  providence  did 
God  exercise  toivard  7nan,  in  the  estate  wherein 
he  was  created  f 

A.  When  God  had  created  man,  he  entered 
into  a  covenant  of  life  with  him,  upon  condition 
of  perfect  obedience  ;  forbidding  him  to  eat  of 
the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  upon 
pain  of  death. 

Q.  ]  3.  Did  our  first  parents  continue  in  the 
estate  wherein  they  were  created  f 

A.  Our  first  parents,  being  left  to  the  fn^e- 
dom  of  their  own  will,  fell  from  the  estate  where- 
in they  were  created,  by  sinning  against  God. 

Q.  14.    What  is  sin  ? 

A.  Sin  is  any  want  of  conformity  unto,  or 
transgression  of,  the  law  of  God. 

Q.  15.  What  was  the  sin  whereby  our  first 
parents  fell  from  the  estate  wherein  they  were 
created  ? 

A.  The  sin  whereby  our  first  parents  fell 
from  the  estate  wherein  they  were  created,  was 
their  eating  the  forbidden  fruit. 

Q.  16.  Bid  all  mankind  fall  in  Adam's  first 
transgression  f 

A.  The   covenant  being  made  with  Adam, 
not  only  for   himself,  but  for  his  posterity,  all 
iDankind  descending  from  him  by  ordinary  gen- 
15 


170        THE  SHORTER  CVTECHISM. 

eration,  sinned  in  him,  and  fell  with  him,  in  his 
first  transgression. 

Q.  17.  Into  ivhat  estate  did  the  fall  bring 
mankind  ? 

A.  The  fall  brought  mankind  into  an  estate 
of  sin  and  misery. 

Q.  18.  Wherein  consists  the  sinfulness  of 
thai  estate  tvhereinto  man  fell  ? 

A.  The  sinfulness  of  that  estate  whereinto 
man  fell,  consists  in  the  guilt  of  Adam's  fii-st 
sin,  the-  want  of  original  righteousness,  and  the 
corruption  of  his  whole  nature,  which  is  com- 
monly called  original  sin  ;  together  with  all 
actual  transgressions  which  proceed  from  it. 

Q.  19.  What  is  the  misery  of  that  estate 
whereinto  man  fell? 

A.  All  mankind  by  their  fall  lost  communion 
with  God,  are  under  his  wrath  and  curse,  and 
so  made  liable  to  all  the  miseries  in  this  life,  to 
death  itself,  and  to  the  pains  of  hell  for  ever. 

Q.  20.  Did  God  leave  all  mankind  to  perish 
in  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery  f 

A.  God,  having  out  of  his  mere  good  plea- 
sure, from  all  eternity,  elected  some  to  everlast- 
ing life,  did  enter  into  a  covenant  of  grace,  to 
deliver  them  out  of  the  estate  of  sin  and  misery, 
and  to  bring  them  into  an  estate  of  salvation 
by  a  Redeemer. 

Q.  21.    Who  is  the  Redeemer  of  God's  elect? 

A.  The  only  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  is  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  being  the  eternal  Sol 
of  God   became  ma^,  and  so  was,  and  contiu- 


THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM.  171 

aeth  to  be,  God  and  man,  in  two  iistinct  na- 
tures, and  one  person  for  ever. 

Q.  22.  How  did  Christy  being  the  Son  of 
God,  become  man  ^ 

A.  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  became  man,  by 
taking  to  himself  a  true  body,  and  a  reasonable 
soul,  being  conceived  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  in  the  womb  of  tho  Virgin  Mary, 
and  born  of  her,  yet  without  sin. 

Q.  23.  What  offices  doth  Christ  execute  as 
our  Redeemer  ? 

A.  Christ,  as  our  Redeemer,  executeth  the 
offices  of  a  prophet,  of  a  priest,  and  of  a  king, 
both  in  his  estate  of  humiliation  and  exalta- 
tion. 

Q.  24.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
a  prophet? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the, office  of  a  prophet, 
in  revealing  to  us  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  the 
will  of  God  for  our  salvation. 

Q.  25.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
a  priest  ? 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  priest,  in 
his  once  offering  up  of  himself  a  sacrifice  to 
satisfy  divine  justice,  and  reconcile  us  to  God, 
and  in  making  continual  intercession  for  us. 

Q.  26.  How  doth  Christ  execute  the  office  of 
a  king  f 

A.  Christ  executeth  the  office  of  a  king,  in 
subduing  us  to  himself,  in  ruling  and  defending 
us,  and  in  restraining  and  conquering  all  his 
and  our  enemies 


(72  THE    SHORTER   CATECHISM. 

Q.  27.  Wherein  did  Christ's  humiliation 
consist  f 

A.  Christ's  humiliation  consisted  in  his  being 
born,  and  that  in  a  low  condition,  made  under 
the  law,  undergoing  the  miseries  of  this  life, 
the  wratn  of  God,  and  the  cursed  death  of  the 
cross  ;  in  being  buried,  and  continuing  under 
the  power  of  death  for  a  time. 

Q.  28.  Wherein  co7isisteth  Christ's  exalta- 
tion ? 

A.  Christ's  exaltation  consisteth  in  his  rising 
again  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day,  in  as- 
cending up  into  heaven,  in  sitting  at  the  right- 
ha2id  of  God  the  Father,  and  in  coming  to  judge 
the  world  at  the  last  day. 

Q.  29.  How  are  we  made  partakers  of  the 
redemption  purchased  hy   Christ  f 

A.   We  are  made   partakers  of  the  redemp 
tioa  purchased  by  Christ,  by  the  effectual  appli- 
ca  ion  of  it  to  us  by  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Q.  30.  JIow  doth  the  Spirit  apply  to  us  the 
*'eIemption  purchased  by  Christ  ^ 

A.  The  Spirit  applieth  to  us  the  redemption 
purchased  by  Christ,  by  working  faith  in  us, 
and  thereby  uniting  us  to  Chris;:  in  our  effectual 
calling. 

Q.  31.    What  is  effectual  calling  f 

A.  Effectual  calling  is  the  work  of  God's 
Spirit,  whereby,  convincing  us  of  our  sin  and 
misery,  enlightening  our  minds  in  the  know- 
ledge of  Clirist,  and  renewing  our  wills,  he  doth 
persuade  and  enable  us  to  embrace  Jesus  Cnrist, 
freely  offered  u    us  in  the  gospel 


THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM.  173 

Q.  32.    What  benefits  do  they  that  ay  ifft^c- 
tually  called  partake  of  in  this  life. 

A,  They  that  are  effectually  called  do  n  this 
life  partake  of  justification,  adoption,  sanctifi- 
cation,  and  the  several  benefits  which,  in  this 
life,  do  either  accompany  or  flow  from  them. 
Q.  33.  What  is  justification  ^ 
A.  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
wherein  he  pardoneth  all  our  sins,  and  accept- 
eth  us  as  righteous  in  his  sight,  only  for  the 
righteousness  of  Christ  imputed  to  us,  and  re- 
ceived by  faith  alone. 

Q.  34.    What  is  adoption? 
A.  Adoption  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace, 
whereby  we  are  received  into  the  number,  and 
have  a  right  to  all  the  privileges,  of  the  sons 
of  God. 

Q.  35.  What  is  sanctification  f 
A.  Sanctification  is  the  work  of  God's  free 
grace,  w4iereby  we  are  renewed  in  the  whole 
man  after  the  image  of  God,  and  are  enabled 
more  and  more  to  die  unto  sin,  and  live  unto 
righteousness. 

Q.  36.  What  are  the  benefits  which  in  this 
life  do  accompany  or  flow  from,  justification, 
adoption,  and  sanctification  f 

A.  The  benefits  which  in  this  life  do  accom- 
pany or  flow  from  justification,  adoption,  and 
sanctification,  are,  assurance  of  God's  love, 
peace  of  conscience,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
increase  of  grace,  and  perseverance  therein  to 
the  end. 
15* 


174  THE    SHORTER    CATECHISM. 

Q.  87.  Wliaf.  henefits  do  believers  receive 
from   Christ  at  death  ? 

A.  The  souls  of  believers  are,  at  their  death, 
made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  do  immediately 
pass  into  glory  ;  and  their  bodies,  being  still 
united  to  Christ,  do  rest  in  their  graves  till  the 
resurrection. 

Q.  38.  What  benefits  do  believers  receive 
from  Christ  at  the  resurrection? 

A.  At  the  resurrection,  believers  being 
raised  up  in  glory,  shall  be  openly  acknow- 
ledged and  acquitted  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
and  made  perfectly  blessed  in  the  full  enjoying 
3f  God  to  all  eternity. 

Q.  39.  What  is  the  duty  which  Gfod  re- 
qh  ireth  of  man  ? 

A.  The  duty  which  God  requireth  of  man, 
is  obedience  to  his  revealed  will. 

Q.  40.  What  did  God  at  first  reveal  to  man 
ft  r  the  rule  of  his  obedience  ? 

A.  The  rule  which  God  at  first  revealed  to 
man,  for  his  obedience,  w^as  the  moral  law. 

Q.  41.  Wherein  is  the  moral  law  sum- 
marily comprehended  ? 

A.  The  moral  law  is  summarily  compre- 
hended in  the  ten  commandments. 

Q.  42.  What  is  the  sum  of  the  ten  com- 
mandments ? 

A.  The  sum  of  the  ten  commandments  is, 
to  love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart,  with 
all  our  soul,  with  all  our  strength,  and  with 
all  cur  mind  ,  ani  our  neighbour  as  ourselves. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.        17n 

Q  43.  WTiat  is  the  preface  to  the  ten  com- 
mandments ? 

A.  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments 
is  in  these  words :  1  am  the  Lord  thy  Grod, 
which  brought  thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt^ 
out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 

Q.  44.  What  doth  the  preface  to  the  ten 
commandments  teach  us  f 

A,  The  preface  to  the  ten  commandments 
teacheth  us,  that  because  God  is  the  Lord,  and 
our  God,  and  Redeemer,  therefore  we  are 
bound  to  keep  all  his  commandments. 

Q.  45.    Which  is  the  first  commandment  ? 

A.  The  first  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

Q.  46.  What  is  required  in  the  first  com^- 
mandment  f 

A.  The  first  commandment  requireth  us  to 
know  and  acknowledge  God,  to  be  the  only 
true  God,  and  our  God  ;  and  to  worship  and 
glorify  him  accordingly. 

Q.  47.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  first  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  first  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
denying,  or  not  worshipping  and  glorifying  the 
true  God,  as  God,  and  our  God  ;  and  the  giving 
that  worship  and  glory  to  any  other,  which  is 
due  to  him  alone. 

Q.  48.  What  are  we  specially  taught  hy 
these  words,  "before  me,"  in  the  first  com^ 
mandment  f 

A,  These  W)rds,  ^^  befcfe  me,"  in  the  first 


176        THE  SHORTER  JATECHISM. 

commandment,  .each  us,  that  God,  who  seeth 
all  things,  taketh  notice  of,  and  is  much  dis- 
pleased with,  the  sin  of  having  any  other  God. 

Q.  49.    Which  is  the  second  commandment  f 

A.  The  second  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above, 
or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in 
the  water  under  the  earth  ;  thou  shalt  not  bow 
down  thyself  to  them.,  nor  serve  them  ;  for  1 
the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  Q-od,  visiting 
the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children, 
unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them 
that  hdte  me,  and  showing  mercy  unto  thou- 
sands of  them  that  love  me  and  keep  my  com- 
mandments. 

Q.  50.  What  is  required  in  the  second  com- 
w,andment  f 

A.  The  second  commandment  requireth  the 
receiving,  observing,  and  keeping  pure  and  en- 
tire, all  such  religious  worship  and  ordinances, 
as  God  hath  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  51.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  second 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  second  commandment  forbiddeth 
the  worshipping  of  God  by  images,  or  any 
other  way  not  appointed  in  his  word. 

Q.  52.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to  the 
9econd  commandment  f 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  second  com- 
mandment are,  God's  sovereignty  over  us,  his 
propriety  in  us,  and  the  zeal  he  hath  to  his 
own  worship.  ' 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.        177 

Q.  53    Which  is  the  third  corimandment  f 

A.  The  third  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  Crod  in  vain  : 
for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that 
taketh  his  name  in  vain. 

Q.  54.  What  is  required  in  the  third  eom- 
mandmentf 

A.  The  third  commandment  requireth  the 
holv  and  reverent  use  of  God's  names,  titles, 
attributes,  ordinances,  word,  and  works. 

Q.  55.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  third  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  third  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
profaning  or  abusing  of  any  thing  whereby 
God  maketh  himself  known. 

Q.  56.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the 
third  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  third  com- 
mandment is,  that  however  the  breakers  of 
this  commandment  may  escape  punishment 
from  men,  yet  the  Lord  our  God  will  not  suffer 
them  to  escape  his  righteous  judgment. 

Q.  57.  Which  is  the  fourth  command- 
ment f 

A,  The  fourth  commandment  is,  Remember 
the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days 
shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all  thy  work:  but 
the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord 
thy  God :  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work, 
thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy 
man-servaxt,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nx)r  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  st'^'anget    that   is   wit'hin   thy 


178        THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

gates;  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  mide  heaven 
and  earthy  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is, 
a7id  Tisted  the  seventh  day:  wherefore  the 
Lord  blessed  the  Sabhath-day  and  hallowed  it. 

Q.  58.  What  is  required  in  the  fourth 
commandment  f 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  requireth  the 
keeping  holy  to  God,  such  set  times  as  he  hath 
appointed  in  his  word  ;  expressly  one  whole  day 
in  seven,  to  be  a  holy  Sabbath  to  himself. 

Q.  59.  Which  day  of  the  seven  hath  God 
appointed  to  he  the  weekly  Sabbath  f  . 

A.  From  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the 
resurrection  of  Christ,  God  appointed  the 
seventh  day  of  the  week  to  be  the  weekly 
Sabbath ;  and  the  first  day  of  the  week,  ever 
since,  to  continue  to  the  end  of  the  world, 
which  is  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

Q.  60.  How  is  the  Sabbath  to  be  sanctified  ? 

A.  The  Sabbath  is  to  be  sanctified  by  a  holy 
resting  all  that  day,  even  from  such  worldly 
employments  and  recreations  as  are  lawful  on 
other  days ;  and  spending  the  whole  time  in 
the  public  and  private  exercises  of  God's  wor- 
ship, except  so  much  as  is  to  be  taken  up  in 
the  works  of  necessity  and  mercy. 

Q.  61.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fourth 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  fourth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
amission,  or  careless  performance,  of  the  duties 
required,  and  the  profaning  the  day  by  idleness, 
jr  id  ing  that  which  is  in  itself  sinful,  or  by  un- 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.        179 

necessary  thoughts,  words,  or  works,  about  our 
worldly  employments  and  recreations. 

Q.  62.  What  are  the  reasons  annexed  to 
the  fourth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  reasons  annexed  to  the  fourth  com- 
mandment are,  Goi's  allowing  us  six  days  of 
the  week  for  our  own  employments,  his  chal- 
lenging a  special  propriety  in  the  seventh,  his 
own  example,  and    his  blessing  the  Sabbath- 


Q.  68.    Which  is  the  fifth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  is.  Honour  thy 
father  and  thy  mother:  that  thy  days  may 
he  long^  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  giveth  thee. 

Q.  64.  What  is  required  in  the  fifth  com- 
mandment f 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  requireth  the 
preserving  the  honour  of,  and  performing  the 
duties,  belonging  to  every  one  in  their  several 
places  and  relations,  as  superiors,  inferiors,  or 
equals. 

Q.  65.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  fifth  cowr 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
neglecting  of,  or  doing  any  thing  against,  the 
honour  and  duty  which  belongeth  to  every  one 
in  their  several  places  and  relations. 

Q.  ^^.  What  is  the  reason  annexed  to  the 
fifth  commandment  f 

A.  The  reason  annexed  to  the  fifth  com- 
mandment is,  a  promise  of  long  life  and  proa- 


130        THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

perity  (as  far  as  it  shall  serve  for  God*s  glory, 
and  their  own  good)  to  all  such  as  keep  this 
commandment. 

Q.  67.    Which  is  the  sixth  commandment  f 

A,  The  sixth  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  kill. 

Q.  QS.  What  is  required  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  requireth  all 
lawful  endeavours  to  preserve  our  own  life, 
and  the  life  of  others. 

Q.  69.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  sixth  com- 
mandment 9 

A.  The  sixth  commandment  forbiddeth  the 
taking  away  of  our  own  life,  or  the  life  of  our 
neighbour  unjustly,  or  whatsoever  tendeth 
thereunto. 

Q.  70.  Which  is  the  seventh  command- 
ment ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  Thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

Q.  71.  What  is  required  in  the  seventh 
commandment  ? 

A.  The  seventh  commandment  requireth  the 
preservation  of  our  own  and  our  neighbour's 
chastity,  in  heart,  speech,  and  behaviour. 

Q.  72.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  seventh 
commandment  f 

A,  The  seventh  commandment  forbiddeth 
all  unchaste  thoughts,  words,  and  actions. 

Q.  73.    Which  is  the  eighth  commandment  f 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  is,  Thou  shalt 
not  steal. 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.        181 

Q.  74.  What  is  required  in  the  eic  hth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  requireth  the 
lawful  procuring  and  furthering  the  wealth  and 
outward  estate  of  ourselves  and  others. 

Q.  75.  What  is  forhidden  in  the  eighth  com- 
mandment  f 

A.  The  eighth  commandment  forbiddeth 
whatsoever  doth,  or  may,  unjustly  hinder  our 
own,  or  our  neighbour's  wealth  or  outward 
estate. 

Q.  76.    Which  is  the  ninth  commandment? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  Thou  shall 
not  hear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour? 

Q.  77.  What  is  required  in  the  ninth  con- 
mandment  ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  requireth  the 
maintaining  and  promoting  of  truth  between 
man  and  man,  and  of  our  own  and  our  neigh- 
bour's good  name,  especially  in  witness-bearing, 

Q.  78.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  ninth  com- 
mandment ? 

A.  The  ninth  commandment  forbiddeth 
whatsoever  is  prejudicial  to  truth,  or  injurious 
to  our  own,  or  our  neighbour's  good  name. 

Q.  79.    Which  is  the  tenth  commandment  ? 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  is.  Thou  thalt 
not  covet  thy  neighbour  s  house,  thou  shalt  not 
covet  thy  neighbour  s  wife,  nor  his  man-ser- 
vant, nor  his  maid-servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his 
ass,  nor  any  thing  ihat  is  thy  neighbour  s. 

Q.  80.  Whai  is  required  in  the  tenth  com- 
mandment ? 


182  THE   SHORTER   CATECHISM. 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  reqnireth  full 
contentment  with  our  own  condition,  with  a 
right  and  charitable  frame  of  spirit  toward  our 
neighbour,  and  all  that  is  his> 

Q.  81.  What  is  forbidden  in  the  tenth  com- 
mandment ^ 

A.  The  tenth  commandment  forbiddeth  all 
discontentment  with  our  own  estate,  envying 
or  grieving  at  the  good  of  our  neighbour,  and 
all  inordinate  motions  or  aifections  to  anything 
that  is  his. 

Q.  82.  Is  any  man  able  perfectly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God  ? 

A.  No  mere  man,  since  the  fall,  is  able,  in 
this  life,  perfectly  to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God  ;  but  doth  daily  break  them,  in  thought, 
word,  and  deed. 

Q.  83.  Are  all  transgressions  of  the  law 
equally  heinous? 

A.  Some  sins  in  themselves,  and  by  reason 
of  several  aggravations,  are  more  heinous  in 
the  sight  of  God  than  others. 

Q.  84.    What  doth  every  sin  deserve  ? 

A.  Every  sin  deserveth  God's  wrath  and 
curse,  both  in  this  life  and  that  which  is  to 
come. 

Q.  85.  What  doth  Grod  require  of  us,  that 
we  may  escape  his  wrath  and  curse,  due  to  us 
for  sin  ? 

A.  To  escape  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God, 
due  to  us  for  sin,  God  requireth  of  us  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  repentance  unto  life,  with   the 


I 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.        183 

diligent  use  of  all  the  outward  means  whereby 
Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of  re- 
demption. 

Q.  86.    What  is  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  ? 

A.  Faith  in  Jesus  Christ  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  we  receive  and  rest  upon  him  alone  for 
salvation,  as  he  is  offered  to  us  in  the  gospel. 

Q.  87.    What  is  repentance  unto  life  f 

A.  Repentance  unto  life  is  a  saving  grace, 
whereby  a  sinne/,  out  of  a  true  sense  of  his 
sin,  and  apprehension  of  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ,  doth,  with  grief  and  hatred  of  his  sin, 
turn  from  it  unto  God,  with  full  purpose  of, 
and  endeavour  after,  new  obedience. 

Q.  88.  What  are  the  outward  and  ordinary 
means  whereby  Christ  communicateth  to  us  the 
benefits  of  redemption  f 

A.  The  outward  and  ordinary  means  where- 
by Christ  communicateth  to  us  the  benefits  of 
redemption,  are,  his  ordinances,  especially  the 
word,  sacraments,  and  prayer ;  all  which  are 
made  effectual  to  the  elect  for  salvation. 

Q.  89.  Sow  is  the  word  made  effectual  to 
salvation  f 

A.  The  Spirit  of  God  maketh  the  reading, 
but  especially  the  preaching  of  the  word,  an 
efiectual  means  of  convincing  and  converting 
sinners,  and  of  building  them  up  in  holines? 
and  comfort  through  faith  unto  salvation. 

Q.  90.  How  is  the  word  to  be  read  and 
heard,  that  it  may  become  effectual  to  salva 
tion  ? 


184        THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

A.  That  the  word  may  become  eiFectual  to 
salvation,  we  must  attend  thereunto  with  dili- 
gence, preparation,  and  prayer;  receive  it  with 
faith  and  love,  lay  it  up  in  our  hearts,  and 
practise  it  in  our  lives. 

Q.  91.  Mow  do  the  sacraments  become  effec- 
tual meayis  of  salvation  ? 

A.  The  sacraments  become  effectual  me^tns 
of  salvation,  not  from  any  virtue  in  them,  or  in 
him  that  doth  administer  them,  but  only  by  the 
blessing  of  Christ,  and  the  working  of  his  Spirit 
in  them  that  by  faith  receive  them. 

Q.  92.    What  is  a  sacrame7it? 

A,  A  sacrament  is  a  holy  ordinance  institu- 
ted by  Christ ;  wherein,  by  sensible  signs, 
Christ  and  the  benefits  of  the  new  covenant  are 
represented,  sealed,  and  applied  to  believers. 

Q.  93.  Which  are  the  sacraments  of  the 
New   Testament  ? 

A.  The  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament 
aro  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper. 

Q.  94.    What  is  baptism  ? 

A.  Baptism  is  a  sacrament,  wherein  the 
washing  with  water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  doth 
signify  and  seal  our  ingrafting  into  Christ  and 
partaking  of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of 
grace,  and  our  engagement  to  be  the  Lord's. 

Q.  95.  To  whom  is  baptism  to  be  adminis- 
tered ? 

A.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  administered  to  any 
that  are  olit  of  the  visible  church,  till  they  pro- 


THE   SHORTER   CATECHISM.  185 

fess  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  him : 
but  the  infants  of  such  as  are  members  of  the 
visible  church,  are  to  be  baptized. 

Q.  96.    What  is  the  Lord's  supper? 

A.  The  Lord's  supper  is  a  sacrament,  where- 
m,  by  giving  and  receiving  bread  and  wine, 
according  to  Christ's  appointment,  his  death  is 
showed  forth,  and  the  worthy  receivers  are,  not 
after  a  corporal  and  carnal  manner,  but  by 
faith,  made  partakers  of  his  body  and  blood, 
with  all  his  benefits,  to  their  spiritual  nourish- 
ment and  growth  in  grace. 

Q.  97.  What  is  required  to  the  worthy  re- 
ceiving of  the  Lord's  shipper  ? 

A.  It  is  required  of  them  that  would  worthily 
partake  of  the  Lord's  supper,  that  they  examine 
themselves  of  their  knowledge  to  discern  the 
Lord's  body,  of  their  faith  to  feed  upon  him, 
of  their  repentance,  love,  and  new  obedience  ; 
lest  coming  unworthily,  they  eat  and  drink 
judgment  to  themselves. 

Q.  98.    What  is  prayer  ? 

A.  Prayer  is  an  offering  up  of  our  desires 
unto  God,  for  things  agreeable  to  his  will,  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  with  confession  of  our  sins, 
and  thankful  acknowledgment  of  his  mercies. 

Q.  99.  What  rule  hath  Gfod  given  for  our 
direction  in  'prayer  f 

A.  The  whole  word  of  God  is  of  use  to  di- 
rect us  in  prayer,  but  the  special  rule  of  direc- 
tion is  that  form  of  prayer  which  Christ  taught 
his  disciples,  comminly  called.  The  Lord'i 
prayer. 


186        THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

Q.  100.  Wliat  doth  the  preface  of  the  Lord^s 

pray  er  teacli  us  f 

A.  The  preface  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  which 
IS,  "  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven^'"  teacheth 
us  to  draw  near  to  God  with  all  holy  reverence 
and  confidence,  as  children  to  a  father,  able 
and  ready  to  help  us  ;  and  that  we  should  pray 
with  and  for  others. 

Q.  101.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  first 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  first  petition,  which  is,  "  Hallowed 
be  thy  name,''  we  pray  that  God  would  enable 
us  and  others  to  glorify  him  in  all  that  whereby 
he  maketh  himself  known,  and  that  he  would 
dispose  all  things  to  his  own  glory. 

Q.  102.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  second 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  second  petition,  which  is,  "  Thy 
kingdom  come,'"  we  pray  that  Satan's  kingdom 
may  be  destroyed,  and  that  the  kingdom  of 
grace  may  be  advanced,  ourselves  and  others 
brought  into  it,  and  kept  in  it,  and  that  the 
kingdom  of  glory  may  be  hastened. 

Q.  103.  What  do  we  fray  for  in  the  third 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  third  petition,  which  is,  "  Thy  will 
he  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven,"  we  pray 
that  God  by  his  grace  would  make  us  able  and 
willing  to  know,  obey,  and  submit  to  his  will 
in  all  things,  as  the  angels  do  in  heaven. 

Q.  104.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fourth 
petition  f 


THE    SHCRTER   CATECHISM.  187 

A.  In  the  fourth  petition,  which  is,  "  Oive 
us  this  day  our  daily  hread^''  we  pray  that  of 
God's  free  gift  we  may  receive  a  competent 
portion  of  the  good  things  of  this  life,  and 
enjoy  his  blessing  with  them. 

Q.  105.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  fifth 
petition  ? 

A.  In  the  fifth  petition,  which  is,  ''•  And  for- 
give us  our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors,'' 
we  pray  that  God,'  for  Christ's  sake,  would 
freely  pardon  all  our  sins  ;  which  we  are  the 
rather  encouraged  to  ask,  because  by  his  grace 
we  are  enabled  from  the  heart  to  forgive  others. 

Q.  106.  What  do  we  pray  for  in  the  sixth 
petition  f 

A.  In  the  sixth  petition,  which  is,  "  And  lead 
us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil,'' 
we  pray  that  God  would  either  keep  us  from 
being  tempted  to  sin,  or  support  and  deliver  us 
when  we  are  tempted. 

Q.  107.  What  doth  the  conclusion  of  the 
Lord's  prayer  teach  us  ? 

A.  The  conclusion  of  the  Lord's  prayer, 
which  is,  "  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  aiid  the 
'power  and  the  glory  for  ever.  Amen."  teacheth 
us  to  take  our  encouragement  in  prayer  from 
God  only,  and  in  our  prayers  to  praise  him  ; 
ascribing  kingdom,  power,  and  glory  to  him  : 
and  in  testimony  of  our  desire  and  assurance 
to  be  heard,  we  say,  Amen. 


188        THE  SHORTER  CATECHfS^T 

THE    TEN    COMMANDMENTS. 

EXODUS    XX. 

God  spake  these  words,  saying,  I  am  the 
Lord  thy  God,  which  have  brought  thee  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of 
bondage. 

I.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

II.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any 
graven  image,  or  any  likeness  of  any  thing 
that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth 
beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the 
earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to 
them,  nor  serve  them  :  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God 
am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and 
fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me :  and 
showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that 
love  me  and  keep  my  commandments. 

III.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the 
Lord  thy  God  in  vain :  for  the  Lord  will  not 
hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in 
vain. 

IV.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it 
holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all 
thy  work  :  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath 
of  the  Lord  thy  God ;  in  it  thou  shalt  not  do 
any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter, 
thy  man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates : 
for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven    and 


THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM.        189 

earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is,  and 
rested  the  seventh  day  ;  wherefore  the  Lord 
blessed  the  Sabbath-day,  and  hallowed  it. 

V.  Honour  thy  father  and  fhy  mother  ;  that 
thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the 
Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee- 

VI.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery, 
yill.   Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness 
against  thy  neighbour. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour'?^ 
house,  thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's 
wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  his  maid-servant, 
nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is 
thy  neighbour's. 


THE  LORD'S  PRAYER. 

PREFACE. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven, 

PETITIONS. 

I.  Hallowed  be  thy  name  ; 
II.  Thy  kingdom  come  ;  .    .   ■. 

III.  Thy  will  be  done,  in  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven ; 

IV.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread ; 

V.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive 
our  debtors ; 


190        THE  SHORTER  CATECHISM. 

VI.   wind  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but 
ieliver  us  from  evil ; 

.  CONCLUSION. 

For   thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power, 
ind  the  glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 


THE  CREED. 


I  BELIEVE  in  God,  the  Father  Almighty, 
maker  of  heaven  and  earth  : 

And  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  Son,  our 
Lord, 

Who  was.  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 

Born  of  the  virgin  Mary, 

Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate, 

Was  crucified,  dead,  and  buried. 

He  descended  into  hell  :* 

The  third  day  he  rose  again  from  the  dead. 

He  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty ; 

From  thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick 
and  the  dead. 

I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  the  holy  cath- 
oliof  church ;  the  communion  of  saints  ;  the 
forgiveness  of  sins  ;  the  resurrection  of  the 
body  ;  and  the  life  everlasting.     Amen. 

"*  That  is,  he  continued  in  the  state  of  the  dead,  and  under 
the  power  of  death,  until  the  third  day. 

f  "Catholic"  means  universal,  and  the  "  Catholic  Church" 
means  the  whole  body  of  believers,  who  love  and  obey  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  though  called  by  different  names  on  earth. 


